Sahityastudy.

com UGC Net English Screening

INDEX

UNIT 5: LANGUAGE: BASIC CONCEPTS, THEORIES AND

PEDAGOGY, ENGLISH IN USE 3-35

UNIT 6: ENGLISH IN INDIA HISTORY, EVOLUTION AND

FUTURES 36-52

UNIT 7: CULTURAL STUDIES 53-72

UNIT 10: RESEARCH METHODS AND MATERIALS IN

ENGLISH 73-111

PREVIOUS YEAR QUESTION PAPERS 112-246

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 1

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 2

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

UNIT 5

LANGUAGE: BASIC CONCEPTS, THEORIES AND

PEDAGOGY, ENGLISH IN USE

Human beings acquired the skill of communicating a large number of things through the
medium called language. Human beings alone have the complex skill of using language
through speech and writing. We use our vocal organs to make different sounds, sound
clusters, words, phrases and sentences. Language is a mutual creation by a group of humans
to communicate. Languages also change and die, grow and expand, unlike human
institutions. Every language is a convention of a community that passes down from
generation to generation. Language plays an important role in human life. We try learning
and using language as a means of communication as well as a social symbol of humanity.
English is considered to be an international link language. The word 'Language' is derived
from the Latin word 'Lingue' which means produced with the tongue.

1. What is Language?

There are multiple definitions of language based on its concept, features and nature. Many
linguistics and scholars attempted their best to define it. Some of them are given further:
"Language is a purely human and non-instinctive method of communicating ideas, emotions
and desires by means of voluntarily produced symbols."

-Sapir, 1921

"Language is a system of sounds, words, patterns etc. used by humans to communicate

thoughts and feelings."

Oxford Advanced Learner's Dictionary, 1989

Note-The scientific study of language is called linguistics. Thinkers such as Rousseau have
argued that language originated from emotions while others like Kant have held that it
originated from rational and logical thought. Major figures in linguistics include Ferdinand de
Saussure and Noam Chomsky.

Characteristics of Human Language

Language is widely different from animal communication and considered an authorized asset
only of humans. There are many characters of the language as given

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 3

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Language is Arbitrary

Arbitrariness conveys that there is no relationship between the words of a language and its
meaning. There is no inherent relation between the words (morphs) of a language and their
meanings or the ideas conveyed by them. We do not know why we call a thing or an idea by
the sound or set of sounds (phonemes) that we use for it. There is no reason why a female
adult human being is called a 'woman' in English, aurat' in Urdu, 'zen' in Persian and
'feminine' in French. This feature of language where the choice of words selected to mean a
particular thing or idea as purely arbitrary is significant in language. Ferdinand de Saussure in
his famous book Course in General Linguistics, a book compiled by his students from his
lectures, emphasizes this feature of language, as he points out the arbitrariness of human
language.

Language is Systematic

Although language is symbolic, its symbols are arranged in a particular system similar as to
the organs of the human body. Every language is a system of systems. All languages have
phonological and grammatical systems, and within a system there are several subsystems. For
example, within the grammatical system we have morphological and syntactic systems, and
within these two subsystems we have systems such as those of plural, of mood, of aspect, of
tense, etc.

For example, in English, the syntactical word order is Subject - Verb - Object (SVO); and
everywhere in the world, English-speaking people use this order. The word Syntactical order
of Hindi is Subject - Object - Verb (SOV).

Language is Social

The social characteristic of language makes it a medium of communication among members

of a particular community. Language exists in society; it is a means of nourishing and
developing culture and establishing human relations. Moreover, every language is the product
of a particular society and culture.

Language is Symbolic

Language is not only used for speaking, but also for the purposes of writing. For each sound
or combination of sounds in a particular language a corresponding symbol is employed to
denote its meaning. These symbols are arbitrarily chosen (similar to the way sounds are
chosen arbitrarily) and conventionally accepted and employed. Words in a language are not

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 4

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

mere signs or figures, but symbols of meaning. The intelligibility of a language depends on a
correct interpretation of these symbols.

Language is Vocal

Language is primarily made up of vocal sounds only produced by a physiological articulatory

mechanism in the human body. In the beginning, it appeared as vocal sounds only. Writing
came much later, as an attempt to represent vocal sounds. Writing is only the graphic
representation of the sounds of the language. So, linguists are of the view that speech is
primary.

Language is Non-instinctive, Conventional

No language was created in a day out of a mutually agreed upon formula by a group of
humans. Language is the outcome of evolution and convention. Each generation transmits
this convention on to the next. Like all human institutions languages also change and die,
grow and expand. Every language is a convention in a community. It is non-instinctive
because it is acquired by human beings. Nobody gets a language in heritage; he acquires it
because he has an innate ability to do so.

Language is Productive and Creative

Language has creativity and productivity. The structural elements of human language can be
combined to produce new utterances, which neither the speaker nor his hearers may ever
have made or heard before; yet both sides understand each other without difficulty. Language
changes according to the needs of society.

Note-Let's Learn About Language-Terminology

Language Family: It is a group of languages that are related to each other because they come
from a common older language. For example, French and Spanish both come from Latin
Most words are said a little differently in Spanish and French, so the two are called different
languages.

Language Isolates: The languages that do not belong to any language family.

Constructed Languages: A language that has been created by a person or small group,
instead of being formed naturally as part of a culture.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 5

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. What is Linguistics?

Linguistics can be defined as the scientific study of human language which tries to uncover
the underlying structure of human language. Before twentieth century the scholars primarily
focused on the aspect of grammar and evolutionary aspect of language which is termed as
philology. Philology is a branch of study of language where one tries to trace the origin of
words and primarily attaches importance to the realm vocabulary of a particular language.

Linguistics and Its Different Subfields.

There are different subfields of linguistics which try to structurally figure out the ways
language is manifested by us in our use of it. The different sub-fields include:

Phonetics, the study of the physical properties of speech production and perception. It is the
scientific study and classification of sounds. It is called phonetics. The English language has
44 sounds, which consist of 20 vowel sounds and 24 consonant sounds.

Phonology, the study of sounds (or signs) as discrete, abstract elements in the speaker's mind
that distinguish meaning.

Morphology, the study of internal structures of words and how they can be formed/modified.

Syntax, the study of underlying structures of sentences. The term "syntax" comes from the
Greek, meaning "arrange together." It is the combination of the words to form phrases,
clauses or sentences.

Semantics, the study of the meaning of words and how words combine to form the meanings
of sentences.

Pragmatics, the study of how utterances are used in communicative acts, and the role played
by context and nonlinguistic knowledge in the transmission of meaning.

Discourse analysis, the analysis of language use in texts (spoken, written, or signed).

Sociolinguistics, the study of variation in language and its relationship with social factors.
Applied linguistics, the study of language-related issues applied in everyday life, notably
language policies, planning, and education.

Stylistics, the study of linguistic factors that place a discourse in context.

Semiotics, the study which investigates the relationship between signs and what they signify
more broadly.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 6

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Note- "The term 'morphology' has been taken over from biology where it is used to denote
the study of the forms of plants and animals ... It was first used for linguistic purposes in
1859 by the German linguist August Schleicher

3. Structural Linguistics and Ferdinand de Saussure

Ferdinand de Saussure (1857-1913, born in Geneva), who is usually considered as the 'father
of modern linguistics', studied Sanskrit and comparative linguistics in Geneva, Paris, and
Leipzig. In 1878, at the age of 21, Ferdinand de Saussure published a long and bright article
"Note on the Primitive System of the Indo-European Vowels' ' which established his
credentials as a young scholar. Saussure's influence on linguists was far-reaching, first
through his direct influence on his students at the University of Geneva, who practically
worshiped him, and then through his ideas as collected and disseminated after his death by
two of his students, Charles Bally and Albert Sechaye. These students, who became well-
known linguistic researchers in their own right, put together course notes from their and
another student's notebooks to produce the Cours de Linguistique Générale (Course in
General Linguistics). The work, the Cours de Linguistique Generale was widely read in
French by scholars all over Europe, and in 1959 was translated into English by Wade Baskin
mainly for American students, who were less likely to have learned to read French than their
European counterparts. A new translation of the Cours de Linguistique Generale by Roy
Harris appeared in 1986.

Course in General Linguistics

Ferdinand de Saussure's Course in General Linguistics (1916) is a summary of his lectures at

the University of Geneva from 1906 to 1911. Saussure examines the relationship between
speech and the evolution of language and investigates language as a structured system of
signs.

The text includes an introduction to the history and subject matter of linguistics; an appendix
entitled "Principles of Phonology," and five main sections entitled: "General Principles,"
"Synchronic Linguistics," "Diachronic Linguistics," "Geographical Linguistics," and
"Concerning Retrospective Linguistics."

Ferdinand de Saussure: His Key Ideas Synchronic and Diachronic

As against the historical view of language, Ferdinand de Saussure emphasized the importance
of studying language from two distinct points of view, which he called "synchronic" and

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 7

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

"diachronic". The word "chronic" was derived from the Greek word "chronos" which means
'time'. A synchronic linguist sees language as a living whole, existing as a state at a particular
point in time; Diachronic linguistics concerns language in its historical development (Greek
dia - through, chronos - time). For example, analyzing the word order in a sentence in Old
English only would be a study in synchronistic linguistics. If you looked at how word order
changed in a sentence from Old English to Middle English and now to modern English, that
would be a diachronic study.

Saussure says, "Synchronic linguistics will concern the logical and psychological relations
that bind together co-existing terms and from a system in the collective mind of speakers.
Diachronic linguistics, on the contrary, will study relations that bind together successive
terms, not perceived by the collective mind but substituted for each other without forming a
system."

Langue and Parole

Saussure argued for dividing language into three levels, langage, by which he meant the
human capacity to evolve sign systems, langue, the system of language that is the rules and
conventions which organize it, and parole, any individual utterance or the individual's use of
language. Saussure was chiefly interested in langue as a historical phenomenon. For
Saussure, Langue is, as Roland Barthes describes it, "essentially a collective contract which
one must accept in its entirety if one wishes to communicate." In other words, it can be said
that langue is the structure of a language at a given point of time and parole is the
performance of a speaker of that language.

Saussure also made a categorical distinction between what he called Langue and Parole,
where Langue formed the subject matter of linguistics, parole was constituted of all those
elements which lay beyond the domain of linguistics, as it is to do with individual utterance
in the sense of how an individual uses a language within the structure of a language (langue).

Syntagmatic and paradigmatic relations

The synchronic system can then be described in terms of two axes: the paradigmatic and the
Syntagmatic. The paradigmatic is concerned with meaning based on association, and the
Syntagmatic is based on combination. To elaborate: the paradigmatic is concerned with the
'fixed' value of signs based on their immediate associations with other signs (like the
association of the sound/idea "large" with other size notions such as "small", as well as with
other sound images, such as "barge"). On the other hand, the Syntagmatic is concerned with

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 8

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

the 'dynamic', pertaining to meaning conferred by the combination, order and sequence of
signs.

Signifier and Signified

In Saussure's view, words are not symbols which 'refers' to things, but are 'signs' which are
made up of two parts: a sound pattern (either written or spoken) called a 'signifier', and a
concept called a 'signified'. The signifier is the pointing finger, the word, the sound-image.
The signified is the concept, the meaning, the thing indicated by the signifier. It need not be a
'real object' but is some referent to which the signifier refers. The thing signified is created in
the perceiver and is internal to them. Whilst we share concepts, we do so via signifiers. The
relationship between the sounds (signifier) and the ideas or concepts it refers to (signified) is
arbitrary.

Note- Innatism is also identified as the "Innateness Hypothesis" of child language acquisition,
proposed by Noam Chomsky. It states that the human species is pre-wired to acquire
language. Thus the theory of innatism is quite contrary to John Locke's tabula rasa (blank
slate) which claims that all knowledge comes through sensory experience rather than through
innate knowledge.

4. Pedagogy: Language acquisition and teaching

Social Interactionism

Social interactionist theory consists of a number of hypotheses on language acquisition. As

the term "Social Interactionism" suggests this theory believes that children do not learn
language only because of some innate capability that is manifest in them, but also because
they interact with the other members of the speech community that they are born in and grow
up. This interaction with the other members of the community makes them pick up language.
The compromise between "nature" and "nurture" is the "interactionist" approach.

George Herbert Mead, as an advocate of pragmatism and the subjectivity of social reality, is
considered a leader in the development of interactionism. Herbert Blumer expanded on
Mead's work and coined the term "symbolic interactionism".

Behaviorism by Skinner

BF Skinner, the American psychologist is known as the foremost pioneer of behaviorism as

he accounted for language development by means of environmental influence.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 9

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

He argued that children learn language based on behaviorist reinforcement principles by

associating words with meanings. Correct utterances are positively reinforced when the child
realizes the communicative value of words and phrases. When we say the right thing, we
must be rewarded. When we say something incorrect, that must be corrected or made clear.
For example, when the child says 'milk' and the mother will smile and give her some milk as
a result, the child will find it rewarding thus enhancing the development of the language in
the child.

Four Language Skills

Listening, Speaking, Reading and Writing are the four language skills in their natural order of
language acquisition. Speaking and listening are the first two linguistic skills that humans
acquire in learning a language. Reading and writing need some formal construction.
Listening Skill: There are some types of listening skills like conversational, empathizing,
exploring, recreational, critical, synthesizing, analyzing etc. Speaking Skill: Articulation of
meaningful sounds.

Reading Skill: Reading is a process of obtaining information from print. It is a complex

process that involves interaction between the reader and the author.

Writing Skill: According to Oyetunde, "It is the act of making graphic symbols from oral
symbols". The concept of letters, words, sentences, paragraphing, punctuation and oral
language experience are pre- requisite for writing ability.

Relational Frame Theory

The Relational Frame Theory (as introduced and supported by Hayes, Barnes Holmes,
Roche, 2001), provides a wholly/selectionist learning account of the origin and development
of language competence and complexity. Based upon the principles of Skinnerian
behaviorism, the Relational Frame theorists are of the opinion that children acquire language
purely through interacting with the environment, which challenges the notion that language
acquisition capability in children is innate.

Generativism

Noam Chomsky's studies on syntax had changed the way linguistic studies have been going
on in the twentieth century. He pointed out the poverty of stimulus for the acquisition of
language. He was against the idea that stimulus plays a vital role in language learning. His
Generative

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 10

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Grammar is one of the principal approaches to children's acquisition language. Chomsky's

(1980) in his Lectures on Government and Binding is of the view that the Child's acquisition
of syntax to some extent is similar to ordering from a menu as the child selects the correct
options using her parents' speech, in combination with the context. It is noted that all the
children in a speech-community ultimately learn almost the same grammar by the age of
about five years. Considerations like these have led Chomsky, Jerry Fodor, Eric Lenneberg
and others to argue that the types of grammar that the child needs to consider must be
narrowly constrained by human biology. These innate constraints are sometimes referred to
as universal grammar, the human "language faculty," or the "language instinct."

Chomsky's theory of Universal Grammar is an idea of innate, biological grammatical

categories as a noun category and a verb category that further foster the language
development in the child. Universal grammar contains all the grammatical information need
to combine categories in meaningful phrases or sentences, that is fundamental to all natural
languages.

Note-

John Schumann's Acculturation Model is a second language acquisition model designed in

1978 that describes the process by which immigrants pick up a new language. This theory
chiefly includes immigrants, migrant workers, or the children of such groups.

The Acquisition Schedule

First language acquisition is the language that children acquire in their first years of life. We
are all aware of the fact that a child does not learn language in a day. the process takes time -
it is usually thought that by five to six years a child becomes a more or less good user of a
language. Still five to six years is nothing compared to the speed with which a child learns
language. This points to the fact that a human child is born with the innate capacity to learn
language, but at the same time as we have discussed earlier, a human child does not acquire
language if he or she is not in an environment where language is used. So, we can say that a
child picks up language as a medium of self-expression and communication, like no other
creature, regardless of great differences in circumstances as the social environment in which
he or she grows up decides the kind of language that he or she will acquire. The process of
language acquisition is gradual and goes through different stages.

Caregiver Speech

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 11

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Innatism cannot be the only reason of human language acquisition device, as the social,
linguistic and cultural environment decides the kind of language that a child picks up.
Therefore, the language spoken around the child by the older children, the grownups, the
adults, the caregiver decides the way the child will acquire the language. Many a times, the
care giver uses a language with the child which is much more simplified than the everyday
language that the adults use. The characteristically simplified speech style adopted by
someone who spends a lot of time interacting with a young child is called caregiver speech.

Cooing and Babbling

The earliest use of speech-like sounds by infants has been described by linguists as cooing. It
is perceived that during the first few months of a child's life, he or she gradually acquires the
ability to produce certain vowel-like sounds, particularly high vowels similar to [i] and [u] .
By four months of age, the developing ability to bring the back of the tongue into regular
contact with the back of the palate allows the infant to create sounds similar to the velar
consonants [k] and [g] , hence the common description as 'cooing' or 'gooing' for this type of
production. It is also noted that by the time they are five months old, babies can already hear
the difference between the vowels [i] and [a ] and discriminate between syllables like [ba]
and [ga] that develops like another human organ.

Between the age of six and eight months, the child starts sitting up and produces a number of
different vowels and consonants, as well as combinations such as ba-ba-ba and ga-ga-ga. This
type of sound production is described as babbling. In the later babbling stage, around nine to
ten months, one can perceive recognizable intonation patterns to the consonant and vowel
combinations being produced, as well as variation in the combinations such as ba-ba-da-da.
Nasal sounds also become more common and certain syllable sequences such as ma-ma-ma
and da-da-da are inevitably interpreted by parents as versions of 'mama' and 'dada' and
repeated back to the child..

As the child starts to stand up during the tenth and eleventh months, he or she becomes
capable of using their vocalizations to express emotions and emphasis. This late babbling
stage is characterized by more complex syllable combinations (ma-da-ga- ba). This stage also
includes a lot of sound play and attempted imitations.

The One-Word Stage (Holophrastic Stage)

Between the age of twelve and eighteen months, children usually begin to produce a variety
of recognizable single-unit utterances. This period is traditionally called the one-word stage,

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 12

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

as it is characterized by speech in which single words are uttered from everyday objects such
as 'milk', 'bed', 'cat', 'cup' etc. Instead of the phrase "the one-word stage" sometimes the term
holophrastic (meaning a single form functioning as a phrase or sentence) is also used which
describes an utterance that could be analyzed as a word, a phrase, or a sentence.

Two-Word Stage

It is usually perceived that the two-word stage begins around eighteen to twenty months, as
the child's vocabulary moves beyond fifty words. By the time the child reaches the age of two
years, he or she is capable of using a variety of combinations, similar to baby chair, mommy
eat, cat_bad.

Telegraphic Speech (Multiple Word Speech)]

Between the age of two and two and half years, the child begins to produce a large number of
utterances which goes beyond the two-word stage. This phase is called the stage of
telegraphic speech/multiple word speech as it is a phase which is characterized by strings of
words (lexical morphemes) in phrases or sentences such as this shoe all wet, cat drink milk
and daddy go bye-bye. In other words, it can be said that in this stage the child starts
developing some sentence-building capacity. By three, the vocabulary of the child increases
to hundreds of words and pronunciation becomes more or less close to the form of adult
language.

5. Pedagogy of Second Language Learning/Teaching

Language acquisition depends on the social environment in which one grows up. A child
born in a mono-lingual social set up picks up one language, whereas if the child is lucky to be
born in a set up where more than one language is used in everyday conversation then it
becomes easy for him to acquire competence in two languages and become a bilingual and in
some cases a multilingual individual.

Barriers in Acquisition of the Second Language

In most cases, the learning of a second language (L2) is very different from the acquisition of
mother tongue (L1). Most people learn their L2 during their teenage or adult life. Moreover,
they tend to learn the language in an institutionalized setting making them interact in that
language only for a few hours, as for all other purposes they already know a language (L1) in
which they communicate. For example, a teenage child in India learning English only uses

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 13

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

English in the school for a few hours. Outside the school and even amongst the peer group
within the school he or she uses L1.

There are many barriers in learning a second language still many individuals overcome all
barriers to become effective communicators in the second language. Bilingualism is generally
referred to as "a native like competence in two languages." This situation when a person has a
native like competence in two languages is an ideal state and very few of us reach that state.

Note- Penfield (1953) and Lenneberg (1968) are of the opinion that the important period for
language acquisition is between the age of two to puberty.

Learning Factors in Second language Acquisition

There are several factors which are responsible for the speed and nature of Second language
Acquisition. The significant factors among them are - learner's age, intelligence, aptitude,
motivation, attitude, personality, cognitive style etc.

Age

Many linguists and psychologists are of the opinion that children are better at learning a
second language than adults. After an individual crosses the age of puberty it becomes
difficult and psychologically different for him or her to learn a second language. Seliger
(1978) is of the opinion that children acquire phonological systems much faster than adults.

Sex

Several studies are done on whether sex determines the nature of Second language
Acquisition, and it is being found out that girls are better learners of second language than
boys. To compensate for their insecurity, women are faster learners of second language than
the boys. Rama Kant Agnihotri is of the opinion that girls pick up prestige second languages
faster but the stigmatized form they are slow.

Intelligence

Intelligence of a person obviously decides the way and the speed of Second language
Acquisition, though many scholars are skeptical about the relationship between intelligence
and language acquisition skills.

Aptitude

By aptitude one means whether the person has a "knack" for the thing that one is doing.
Often, we hear the phrase "a knack for languages" which means that a person can have an

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 14

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

aptitude to learn a new language. There are two known measures of Second language
Acquisition aptitude

Modern Language Aptitude Test (MLAT), developed by Carroll and Sapon (1959) and The
Pimsleur Language Aptitude Battery (PLAB) (1966). MLAT talks about four factors that
predict a student's success in the classroom:

Phonemic Coding Ability: Student's ability to use phonetic scripts to distinguish phonemes
in the languages.

Grammatical Sensitivity: Student's ability to pick out grammatical functions in a sentence.

Inductive Language Learning Ability: Student's ability to generalize patterns from one
sentence to another.

Rote Learning: Student's ability to remember vocabulary lists of foreign words paired with
translations.

Personality

There are certain personality traits which are significant in second language acquisition. They
are - social conformity, extrovert, flexibility, tolerance for ambiguity, independent, self-
confident, mature, meticulous, responsible etc.

Attitude

Attitude plays an important role in second language acquisition. The nature of attitude of a
second language learner can vary from person to person because of different factors-attitude
towards the teacher, attitude towards the language itself or the group that speaks the
language. "An attitude is a mental and neutral state of readiness, organized through -
experience, exerting a directive or dynamic influence upon the individual's response to all
objects and situations with which it is related." This readiness to learn a language can make
things happen faster or slower.

- Gordon Wallard Allport (American psychologist)

Motivation

The term "motivation" in second language learning is viewed by Gardner as "referring to the
extent to which the individual works or strives to learn the language because of a desire to do
so and the satisfaction experienced in this activity."

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 15

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

6. Method and Approaches to Second Language Teaching The Traditional or

Grammar-Translation Method

The Traditional or Grammar-Translation Method was primarily applied to the study of

second languages from the seventeenth to the twentieth century. In the 19th century this
method was rather widespread for learning second languages. Even today, this method has
not completely died out, though there are very few practitioners of this method. The most
relevant principles of this method can be summarized as follows:

The Grammar-Translation Method emphasizes the study and translation of the written
language, more than the spoken form. When one becomes very good in translation then
one starts translating the moment one hears a sentence to be translated. But in the second
language learning schedule, the beginners start translating simpler things and then slowly
move on to more and more complex aspects in written form of the language.

Reading and writing are considered the main language skills. Spoken form of language is
usually neglected.

Role of the teacher in this method is very authoritarian as the primary interaction is
between teacher-student. Students are not encouraged to talk amongst themselves in
any language as the focus is not on the spoken form of language.

Students are made to learn grammatical rules and are asked to use them in their exercises.
Understanding and grasping the rules of grammar is very significant in the Grammar-
Translation method, therefore, students are made to learn grammatical rules so that it
helps in the process of translation.

The basic unit of teaching is the sentence. Moreover, the student's native language is
usually the medium of instruction.

The Major Disadvantages of the Grammar-Translation Method

Mostly the Grammar-Translation method focuses on the use of language by the great
authors and thereby overlooking the fact of everyday conversational language. The thrust
is merely on a written form of language that does not improve the oral fluency.
Grammatical rules and list of vocabulary that the student memorizes are sometimes very
confusing for the student. This method gives too much importance to morphology, but
neglects syntax when syntax is thought to be one of the basic elements of any language
learning.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 16

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Direct Method

This method, also known as natural method, evolved at the end of the nineteenth century due
to dissatisfaction with the Grammar Translation Method. In the Direct Method, the attempt is
to create a context similar to that of the mother tongue acquisition. It was based on the
assumption that the learner of a foreign language should think directly in the target language.
Franke (1884) put forth a proposition that monolingual language teaching could be effective
by associating form and meaning. For example, English is taught through English. The
learner learns the target language through discussion, conversation and reading in the second
language. This method was established in Germany and France. In the US, it is known as
Berlitz Method. The main aim of this method is to help the students speak the target language
(L2) fluently and correctly. Thus, it can be said that the Direct Method is concerned with the
spoken form of language and the Grammar translation Method is concerned with the written
aspect.

Characteristic features of the direct method are:

Teaching of vocabulary is done through pantomiming, real-life objects and other visual
materials, so that the tedious process of memorizing vocabularies so prevalent in the
Grammar-translation Method does not become taxing for learners and does not deter them
from learning the second language.

Teaching of grammar is done by using an inductive approach to the centrality of spoken

language (including a native speaker's pronunciation), which makes the learner feel that
he or she is growing up to be a part of the speech community of the target language.

The focus is on question-answer patterns.

Teacher is the center of learning. Pronunciation and grammar are crucial and listening and
speaking skills are given importance. Interestingly, the mother tongue/native language of
the learners is neglected.

Principles

Instructions in the classroom are given in the second language so that the learners get the
second language from the beginning and get into the habit of interacting in the second
language.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 17

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

The focus is on the everyday vocabulary and sentences during the initial phase; grammar,
reading and writing are introduced in the intermediate phase.

Oral teaching precedes any form of reading and writing as the primary emphasis is on the
spoken form of language.

Grammar is taught inductively.

Both speech and listening comprehensions are taught

Advantages

This method tries to teach the second language in the same way as one learns one's
mother tongue. The language is taught through demonstration and conversation in
context.

This method is based on sound principles of education as it believes in introducing the

particular before general, concrete before abstract and practice before theory.

Disadvantages

This method is not comprehensive enough as Language learning involves acquisition of

skills - listening, speaking, reading and writing. The Direct Method concentrates on
listening and speaking but not reading and writing.

Teachers had difficulty in explaining the difficult words as he or she is not able to use the
mother tongue of the learner to explain difficult concepts and words. Moreover, English
teachers must possess native-like fluency in English.

There was less time and less opportunity available in the classroom.

Note- Michael Philip West (1888-1973), an English language teacher and researcher did
research on teaching English as a foreign language in India. He developed a method as a
response to the Direct Method that focuses on the English language needs of Indians. He
states that learners in India need to read English, write it, speak it and comprehend it when
spoken. According to Dr. West, teachers should teach silent reading skills first to improve
reading comprehension skills. So, teachers lay more emphasis on the habit of silent reading.
In order to develop silent reading as a habit in learners, he proposed a reading book, which
has interesting reading text and selected vocabulary. Dr. West recommended an essential
vocabulary-list of 2, 280 words, which have been classified as:

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 18

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

● General Words:excellent, beautiful, polite, etc.

● Essential words: that, in, the, will, etc.

● Common Environmental words:pencil, table, pen, plate, etc.

● Specific environmental words: plant, park, stream, hill, etc.

The West's method lays emphasis on three important elements: reading, readers with selected
and graded vocabulary and finally well-judged use of the L1.

The Bilingual Method (Sandwich Method)

C.J. Dodson (1967) was the proponent of the bilingual method. In this method, both L1 and
L2 are used as medium of instruction. In this method, the teaching begins with a Bilingual
approach and then gradually becomes monolingual at the end. In the sense that the teacher
uses both mother tongue (L1) and the target language (L2) in the classroom during the initial
classes and then gradually uses less of L1 to focus on L2.

There is a three-phase structure of presentation - practice - production model followed in the

classroom where the lesson starts out with the reproduction / performance of a basic dialogue,
and then moves on to the variation and recombination of the basic sentences and ends up with
an extended application

Audio-Lingual Method

The term 'Audiolingualism' was coined by Nelson Brooks in 1964, highlighting the basic
belief of structuralism that: 'speech is primary'. As Direct method had serious drawbacks the

Audio-Lingual Method came into existence. It was popular during the 1960s, especially in
the United States. This method stressed the need for oral drilling, pronunciation, and
"mastery of the formal properties of language", which implies good grammatical habits or
'structure'.

Total Physical Response (TPR)

The TPR method which was introduced by James Asher is based on the coordination of
language and physical movement. A teacher commands and the learners learn accordingly. It
is assumed that almost 12 to 36 words are learnt in an hour of teaching. Teachers are advised
to treat learners' mistakes empathetically - like a parent. Total physical response lessons use a
wide range of realia, posters, etc.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 19

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Asher's observation provided the three hypotheses to strengthen this method:

Learning a language should be free from stress.

Language learning engages the right hemisphere of the brain.

Basically, language is learnt by listening.

The following principles are followed in the Total Physical Response method:

Listening is stressed upon, speaking is not important in the early stages of learning.

Though Learners are given enough time to acquire speaking skills through listening.

Grammar is learnt by induction - through code breaking.

'Meaning' is at the heart of a lesson. Therefore, learners learn vocabulary and commands
based on verbs. The objective of the method is to develop fluency.

Suggestopedia

This method was advocated by Dr. Georgi Loznov, a Bulgarian Doctor of Medicine,
psychiatrist and parapsychologist. The name combines the terms "suggestion" and
"pedagogy", the main idea being that accelerated learning can take place when accompanied
by de-suggestion of psychological barriers and positive suggestion. The common features of
suggestopedia are It uses the power of suggestion to help students eliminate the feeling that
they cannot succeed.

Students' imagination is used. They can assume new names, and new identities and
respond to the teacher accordingly using the target language.

Present and explain grammar and vocabulary words, but not discuss at length or
thoroughly. Native language translation is used in order to get the clear meanings of
words in the target language.

The emphasis of teaching is more on content. Errors made by students are tolerated at the
beginning of the lesson but in the later part, the correct forms are used by the teachers.

The Structural-Oral-Situational Approach

The Structural-Oral-Situational approach to Second Language Teaching is a method

developed by British applied linguists (Firth and Halliday) which was popular in the 1930s to
the 1960s. This method harps on the structural view of language, where both speech and
structure are the basis of language learning and, especially, the competence to speak. One of

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 20

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

the significant features of the method is the emphasis on vocabulary and reading skills
learning.

This method held a behavioristic stand to Second language learning as it dealt with the
processes rather than the conditions of learning. These processes encompass three stages:

receiving the knowledge or material

fixing it in memory by repetition

and using it in actual practice until it becomes a personal skill, The principles of the
behavioristic theory of learning-are:

language learning is all about habit-formation

mistakes should be avoided, as they make bad habits

language skills are acquired in a better fashion if they are presented orally first, then in
written form

The Structural-Oral-Situational approach uses a structural syllabus and a word list and relied
on structural activities including situational presentation of new sentence patterns and drills to
practice the patterns. A typical Structural-Oral-Situational approach teaching lesson would
start with stress and intonation practice. Then the main body of the lesson might consist of
four parts:

1. revision (to prepare for new work if necessary)

2. presentation of new structure or vocabulary

3. oral practice (drilling)

4. reading of material on the new structure, or written exercises.

Communicative Language Teaching

The theories underlying the audiolingual method and the situational language teaching were
widely criticized during the 1960s. Noam Chomsky, for instance, rejected the structuralist
view of language and demonstrated that there is a distinction between performance and
competence. The scholars and teachers of the second language pondered over the methods
and devised a new way of teaching the second language which they thought to be more
effective than the earlier methods. The new method is called Communicative Language
Teaching (CLT) which is a functional approach to language learning. In 1972, this second

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 21

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

language methodology was proposed in Europe. The main aim is to develop the
communicative competence of the learner. Students' need for understanding and expressing in
the L2 is the main focus of this method. NOTE- The most important goal of CLT is to enable
the learners to communicate in the target language. This approach does not use a textbook to
teach English but develops oral skills before moving to reading and writing.

During the 1960s, Noam Chomsky focused on competence and performance in language
learning, which gave birth to CLT. In the 1970s, linguists Michael Halliday and Dell Hymes
laid down the conceptual foundation for CLT. Communicative language teaching sprang to
popularity in the 1970s due to the failure of conventional language teaching methods and rise
in demand from society for effective language learning.

NOTE- Dell Hymes' concept of communicative competence originated from Chomsky's idea
of the linguistic competence of a native speaker. In fact it was a response to Noam Chomsky's
influential distinction between competence (knowledge of grammatical rules necessary to
decoding and producing language) and performance (actual language use in context).
Subsequent scholars, particularly Michael Canale, developed the concept fully. Canale and
Swain (1980) defined communicative competence in terms of four components:

● Grammatical Competence: Competence of learners related to rules of language-

grammatical and lexical.

● Sociolinguistic Competence: Competence of learners related to understanding the social

context in which communication takes place.

● Strategic Competence: Competence of learners related to strategies that interlocutors

make use of, to initiate, terminate, maintain, repair and redirect communication.

● Discourse Competence: Competence of learners related to the interpretation of

individual message elements-cohesion and coherence.

Natural Approach

Stephen Krashen and Tracy Terrell developed this approach during the late 1970s. After its
formulation, they further developed the theoretical basis of this method. Terrell and Krashen
published the results of their work in, The Natural Approach in 1983. It was mainly intended
for learners at basic/beginner's level. The main objective of the approach is to promote
language acquisition in a classroom in a natural way.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 22

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

It gives more importance to vocabulary, creating motivating situations, communication,

exposure to English input, reducing learners' anxiety than on grammar- learning and error-
correction of learners. The learner's produce language as when they feel comfortable after
receiving sufficient comprehensible language input. This approach <has been linked with
Krashen's monitor model.

The natural approach is often regarded as a language teaching application of Krashen's

monitor model. Krashen proposed five hypotheses in monitor model:

Acquisition-Learning Hypothesis: There is a clear distinction between Learning

(conscious) and acquisition (subconscious) of language. Only acquisition leads to fluency

Monitor Hypothesis: Consciously learnt language is used only to monitor output.

Input Hypothesis: Comprehensible input given should be one step higher than (+1) that of
the learner's present level of knowledge (i). Only then, language is acquired. It is known as
comprehensible input, "i+1".

Natural Order Hypothesis: Learners acquire grammar of English in set order, and it is
unaffected by teaching.

The Affective Filter Hypothesis: Learners acquire English, with little or no effort, when they
are relaxed and open to learning.

The Silent Method

The Silent Way was founded in the early 1970s by the Egyptian mathematician and educator
Caleb Gattegno. The Silent Way is characterized by its focus on discovery, creativity,
problem solving and the use of accompanying materials. Gattengo called this method
constructive and led the learners to develop their own conceptual models of all the aspects of
the language.

Features

Learning Aims that the learner discovers or creates: This method is connected to the
hypothetical mode of teaching that is quite opposed to the expository mode of teaching in
which the teacher and the learner works cooperatively to reach the educational desired goals.
The learner is not a bench bound listener but an active contributor to the learning process.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 23

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Learning is Accompanied by Physical Objects: In this method, the use of colorful charts
and rods of varying length is seen. They are used to introduce vocabulary (colors, numbers,
adjectives, verbs) and syntax (tense, comparatives, plurals, word order etc.)

Learning is Based on Problem Solving Attitude with Material Included : A good silent
way learner is a good problem solver. The teacher's role resides only in giving minimum
repetitions and correction, remaining silent most of the time, leaving the learner struggling to
solve problems about the language and get a grasp of its mechanism.

7. Notable English Projects in English Language Teaching Basic English Project

Basic English is a project to assist teaching English as a second language as introduced by

linguist and philosopher Charles Kay Ogden. In his book Basic English: A General
Introduction with Rules and Grammar (1930), he introduced a number of 850 words and
intended them as a medium of international communication. Ogden's word lists include only
word roots, which in practice are extended with the defined set of affixes and the full set of
forms allowed for any available word (noun, pronoun, or the limited set of verbs). Ogden's
associate I. A. Richards promoted its use in schools in China. Although interest in Basic
English declined after the 1930s and early 1940s.

Note- BASIC is a backronym for British American Scientific International Commercial

(English). From 1942 to 1944 George Orwell was a proponent of Basic English, but in 1945
he became critical of universal languages. Basic English later inspired his use of Newspeak in
Nineteen Eighty-Four.

New Bolt Report

The New Bolt Report is identified as a report on the teaching of English in England and
Wales, presented to the Board of Education in 1921 by a committee chaired by Sir Henry
Newbolt to inquire into the position of English in the educational system of England. Entitled
The Teaching of English in England, the report argued that English was unduly neglected as a
subject in many schools, and insisted that it should be built into the total educational
experience

The Sapir-Whorf Hypothesis

Also identified as the linguistic relativity hypothesis, it was first discussed by Sapir in 1929
but became popular in the 1950s following posthumous publication of Whorf's writings on
the subject. In linguistics, it states that there are certain thoughts of an individual in one

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 24

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

language that cannot be understood by those who live in another language. It is a

controversial theory championed by linguist Edward Sapir and his student Benjamin Whorf.
It argues that language 'is not merely a reproducing instrument for voicing ideas, but is itself
a shaper of ideas, the programme and guide for the individual's meaningful activity'. In short,
language determines (or shapes) our perceptions of reality.

Digging deeper into the related context as the above, Sapir-Whorf hypothesis argues that if a
certain word is not available in your language, your perception of -reality will be different as
one who uses a specific word in their language to describe that reality. For example, the color
"Blue" is a common term every English language userwill be able to relate to. But in certain
ancient languages, the word "Blue" does not exist. And the question is, how do ancient
people describe the sky? Do they perceive/see it as green or grey?

The Two Divisions of Sapir-Whore Hypothesis

The Sapir-Whorf Hypothesis can be divided into two basic components: Linguistic
Determinism and Linguistic Relativity.

Linguistic Determinism, refers to the concept that what is said, has only some effect on how
concepts are recognized by the mind. This basic concept has been broken down even further
into "strong" and "weak" determinism.

Strong determinism refers to a strict view that what is said is directly responsible for what is
seen by the mind.

Weak determinism recognizes that there is indeed some effect on perception of one's
language, but that this is not as clear as in strong determinism. Linguistic Relativism: This
part of the hypothesis can be defined: "distinctions encoded in one language are unique to
that language along," and that "there is no limit to the structural diversity of languages"

Interaction Hypothesis Theory

This theory is chiefly linked to the second-language acquisition which states that the
development of language proficiency is promoted by face-to-face interaction and
communication. The idea was introduced by Michael Long in his 1996 paper The role of the
linguistic environment in second language acquisition though the germ of the idea had
existence in the 1980s.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 25

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Two Types of Interaction Hypothesis

The two forms of the Interaction Hypothesis are the "strong" form and the "weak" form. The
"strong" form is the position that the interaction itself contributes to language development.
The "weak" form is the position that interaction is simply the way that learners find learning
opportunities, whether or not they make productive use of them.

8. Basic Concepts: Phoneme, Allophones, Minimal Pair; Vowel, Consonant; Syllable

Phoneme

Phoneme is the fundamental unit of phonology. All languages can be broken down into sound
units or phonemes, and each language has a small, relatively fixed set of phonemes. English
has 44 phonemes in its sound system, Hindi has forty six, Tamil has forty one, Kannada has
forty seven and so on.

Allophones

A phoneme can be pronounced in many different ways. In English (RP variant) we take it for
granted that the r sounds in 'ray' and tray are "the same sound" (i.e. the same phoneme), but in
reality the two sounds are very different - the r in 'ray' is voiced and non- fricative, while the r
sound in 'tray' is voiceless and fricative. In phonemic transcription we use the same symbol r
for both, but we know that the allophones of r include the voiced non-fricative sound and the
voiceless fricative one. In theory a phoneme can have an infinite number of allophones, but in
practice for descriptive purposes we tend to concentrate on a small number that occur most
regularly.

Syllable

Phonemes or different sounds are combined to create morphemes, which is referred to in the
everyday language as words. (Though there is a great difference between Word and
Morpheme) Whereas the linguistics try to break the morpheme into phonemes, the stylistics
would try to look at the syllable with which the word is constituted of. For example the word
"denationalization" has seven syllables in it. They are "de", "na", "tion", "al", "i", "za", and
"tion".

Morphology

Morphology is the study of words, how they are formed, and their relationship to other words
in the same language. Morphology as a sub-discipline of linguistics was named for the first

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 26

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

time in 1859 by the German linguist August Schleicher who used the term for the study of the
form of words.

Morphemes

A Morpheme can be defined as a minimal unit of a language which either has a meaning or a
grammatical function. It is different from 'word. For example, the English word "sleeping" is
a word, but it consists of two morphemes - 'sleep' and 'ing English word forms such as open,
opens, opener, opened, opening, reopened consist of one element open, and a number of other
elements such as -s, -er, -ed -ing and re-. All these elements are described as morphemes.
"Morphology is a branch of studies of linguistics that deals with the basic unit of languages to
study the way the sounds or set of sounds perform the function of providing meaning or
grammatical function to make language intelligible."

The term 'morphology', which literally means 'the study of forms', was primarily used in
biology, but, since the middle of the nineteenth century, it is also used to describe the study
that tries to analyze the basic 'elements' or words used in a language, which linguistically is
known as 'morphemes'.

Other Word formation Processes

Compounding: After Derivation and Inflection, one of the most significant processes of
word formation is Compounding. It is a process where two or more than two free morphemes
or words are joined together to form a new word.

Clipping: Shortening of a polysyllabic word to create a new word where the clipped word is
used more. Examples: bro (brother), pro (professional), prof (professor), math (mathematics),
fridge (refrigerator)

Acronym formation: Forming words from the initials of a group of words that designate one
concept, usually capitalized. An acronym is pronounced as a word if the consonants and
vowels line up in such a way as to make this possible, otherwise it is pronounced as a string
of letter names. Examples: NASA (National Aeronautics and Space Administration),
RADAR (Radio Detecting and Ranging) Laser (Light Amplification by Stimulated Emission
of Radiation) etc.

Blending: Parts of two words are put together to form a new word. Examples: motel (motor
+ hotel) brunch (breakfast + lunch), smog (smoke + fog), telethon (television + marathon),
modem (modulator + demodulator), Hinglish (Hindi & English).

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 27

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Backformation: A suffix identifiable from other words is cut off of a base which has
previously not been a word; that base then is used as a root and becomes a word through
widespread use. Examples:(< pronunciation < pronounce), resurrect (< resurrection), enthuse
(<< enthusiasm), self-destruct (< self-destruction < destroy), burgle (< burglar), burger (<
hamburger), hawk (<hawker) etc.

Generification or Adoption of brand names as common words: A brand name becomes

the name for the item or process associated with the brand name. The word ceases to be
capitalized and acts as a normal verb/noun (i.e. takes inflections such as plural or past tense).
Examples: Xerox, Kleenex, Band-aid.

Onomatopoeia: The words are invented which (to native speakers at least) sound like the
sound they name or the entity which produces the sound. Examples: hiss, sizzle, cuckoo,
cock-a-doodle-doo, buzz, beep, ding-dong.

Borrowing: A word is taken from another language. It may be adapted to the borrowing
language's phonological system to varying degrees. Examples: skunk, tomato (from
indigenous languages of the Americas), sushi, taboo, wok (from Pacific Rim languages),
chic, macho, spaghetti, dirndl, psychology, telephone, physician, education (from European
languages), hummus, chutzpah, cipher, artichoke (from Semitic languages), yam, tote, banana
(from African languages).

Reduplication: It is a process in which a part of the whole of a word is repeated to indicate

meaning like plurality, repetition, customary activity, added emphasis etc. Examples: tick-
tick (of clocks), Clunk-clunk (of oars) Quack-quack, pretty-pretty, goody-goody, etc.

Syntax: English Transformational Grammar

Syntax can simply be defined linguistically as the study of sentences and their structures, just
as morphology is the study of words and their structure. In the early 1950's a linguist Zelling
Harris put forward systematic and non-mechanical study of language from the point of view
of sentence which was taken up by Noam Chomsky, his student who came up with a new
approach called the Generativist view of language or Generative Grammar. Chomsky argued
that a theory of language must have linguistic explanation as one of its primary goal and that
it must be related to properties of the human mind, since only human beings are capable of
suing language in a creative and purposeful manner. Syntax occupies a central positive in this
study of Generative Grammar, which is an abstract body of rules and principles that tells us

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 28

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

how the words, phrases and sentences of a language are constructed. The possible structural
division of a sentence is given below that describes a syntax well enough.

Deep Structure and Surface Structure

Noam Chomsky coined and popularized the terms "deep structure" and "surface structure" in
the early 1960s that further became important tools in the study of syntax in the tradition of
transformational generative grammar as introduced by Chomsky. Surface structure can be
defined as the syntactic form they take as actual sentences. In the other words, it is the form
of sentences resulted from modification/ transformation. Consider these sentences:

1. He writes a letter.

2. A letter is written by him.

3. Write a letter.

The first sentence is active, second is passive, and the last is imperative. However, if you take
a look closely, you will find that those three are very closely related, even identical. They
seem to be identical, since they have the same underlying abstract representation that is called
deep structure.

9. Language in Use Varieties of Language

If we take the example of India, within the span of Indian Territory there are about 1652
languages spoken, which only points out to the linguistic diversity of our land. It is not only
that there are these many languages, but at the same time one has to keep in mind that these
languages are used in different settings by different individuals in different ways. For
example, a Bhojpuri man may use his Bhojpuri at home, but when he is in a formal setting he
would prefer to use standard Hindi, and if he knows English then he may use that in a much
more formal setting.

Variation Studies

In Variation studies, Noam Chomsky's (a famous linguist and a political thinker of the
twentieth century) distinction between Competence and Performance is very significant.
Chomsky differentiates competence, which is an idealized capacity, from performance being
the production of actual utterances. According to him, competence is the ideal speaker-
hearer's knowledge of his or her language and it is the 'mental reality' which is responsible for
all those aspects of language use which can be characterized as 'linguistic'. Performance

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 29

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

refers to the specific utterances, including grammatical mistakes and non-linguistic features
like hesitations, accompanying the use of language. For example, the Hindi spoken in Delhi
and the Hindi spoken in eastern UP or in Haryana are very different. Similarly, the English
used in India is very different from the English used in United States of America or
Caribbean or England.

Idiolect

Idiolect is a term coined by linguist Bernard Bloch from the Greek word "idio" (personal,
private) and the word "(dia)lect" to mean a variety of languages which is unique to an
individual.

"Idiolect", in other words can be said to be referring to "a person's individual speech patterns"
(Frege), but the term is not so easy to define as there are at least two claims about the
relationship between idiolects and language:

Dialect

Idiolects are defined as deviations from a common standard, deviations from a language
intended as a social institution or convention (thesis of the priority of language over idiolects)
a language is defined as the result of the way individuals use linguistic expressions in
different contexts (thesis of the priority of idiolects over language).

The term dialect, its origin from the Greek Language word dialektos, is significant to
sociolinguists in particular and linguists in general. Whereas dialect on the one hand refers to
a particular variety of a language that is a characteristic of a particular group of that
language's speakers; yet on the other, it refers to a variety of language which is supposedly
socially subordinate to a regional or national standard language.

Standard Language

A standard language is a language variety used by a group of people in their public discourse.
Alternatively, varieties become standard by undergoing a process of standardization, during
which it is organized for description in grammars and dictionaries and encoded in such
reference works.

Standard Language

A standard language is a language variety used by a group of people in their public discourse.
Alternatively, varieties become standard by undergoing a process of standardization, during

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 30

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

which it is organized for description in grammars and dictionaries and encoded in such
reference works.

The Process of Standardization

Language standardization is a process through which a language gets codified in a certain

way so that the codified language gets certain kind of official status and is thought to be a
language of prestige, of the elites. Language standardization involves four stages, as proposed
by Einar Haugen (1966).

The four stages are:

I. Selection
II. Codification

III. Elaboration of function

IV. Acceptance

Register

The term register was first used by the linguist Thomas Bertram Reid in 1956, and became
popular in the 1960s by a group of linguists who wanted to distinguish between variations in
language according to the user (defined by variables such as social background, geography,
sex and age), and variations according to use, "in the sense that each speaker has a range of
varieties and choices between them at different times" (Halliday et al., 1964). Michael
Halliday and R. Hasan (1976) identified three variables or types of factors that affect register.
For them, 'register' has 'the linguistic features which are typically associated with a
configuration of situational features - with particular values of the field, mode and tenor...'"

Five Styles of Spoken English

Martin Joos (1961) describes five styles in spoken English in his book on linguistics, The
Five Clocks. The book introduced influential discussions of style, register, and style-shifting,
noting systematic characteristics in the shifts in speech between high and low formality
settings.

Frozen: Printed unchanging language such as Biblical quotations; often contains archaisms.
Examples are the Pledge of Allegiance, wedding vows, and other "static" vocalizations that
are recited in a ritualistic monotone. The wording is exactly the same every time it is spoken.
Other examples are written songs, poems, ballads etc.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 31

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Formal: One-way participation or monologues. Technical vocabulary; "Fuzzy semantics" or

exact definitions are important. Includes introductions between strangers.

Consultative: Two-way participation. Background information is provided- prior knowledge

is not assumed. "Back-channel behavior" such as "uh huh", "I see", etc. is common.
Interruptions are allowed. Examples include teacher/ student, doctor/patient,
expert/apprentice, etc.

Casual: In group friends and acquaintances. No background information provided.

Ellipsis and slang are common. Interruptions common. This is common among friends in a
social setting.

Intimate: Non-public. Intonation is more important than wording or grammar. Private

vocabulary. Also includes non-verbal messages. This is most common among family
members and close friends.

10. Linguistic Terminology in Use

Active: A reference to a type of sentence in which the semantic subject is also the formal
subject; contrasts with passive in which this is not the case. This type is generally taken as
more basic than a passive sentence.

Adjective: A word class which generally qualifies a noun. Because of this adjectives are
found either before (in SVO languages) or after (in VSO languages) the noun they refer to.
Adjectives in this position are termed 'attributive' while those placed after a copula are called
'predicative' as in The snow is very dry. Adjectives can themselves be qualified by adverbs
(as in the example just given).

Adverb: A word class which encompasses those elements which qualify verbs/ verb phrases
(She smiled slyly) or nouns/noun phrases (A remarkably good linguist). The category is
somewhat fuzzy and tends to be used as a bin for elements which cannot be assigned
unequivocably to another word class. Some adverbs can qualify a clause or an entire sentence
as in Surprisingly, John left for home.

Base: A free lexical word to which one or more endings can be added. A base can itself
consist of more than one morpheme whereas a root contains only one.

Cardinal vowels: A system of 8 rounded and 8 unrounded vowels which was originally
developed by the English phonetician Daniel Jones and which is intended as a system of

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 32

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

reference for the unambiguous classification of vowel values in a language. The cardinal
vowels are represented in a quadrangle with vowels at each corner and two closed mid and
open mid vowels, a pair in the front and a pair in the back of the quadrangle.

Citation form: The form of a linguistic item which is given when it occurs on its own.
Often the form used for a dictionary entry, typically the nominative of nouns and the
infinitive of verbs (in English and German).

Clause: A syntactical unit which is smaller than a sentence. There are basically two types,
main clauses and subordinate clauses, which are joined by certain grammatical words such as
conjunctions or subordinators.

Cohesive Devices: We use cohesive devices to link sentences, paragraphs or any pieces of
text. In other words, cohesive devices make our content coherent. Pronouns, conjunctions,
prepositions, conjunctions are chiefly used to join the sentences. For example, "Bert stopped
by the store and bought a gallon of milk."

Glottal: A term referring to sounds produced at the gap in the vocal folds. Such sounds can
either be stops [2] or fricatives [h, fi] - voiceless and voiced respectively.

Homophone: Any set of words pronounced the same way, e.g. English poor and pour
/po:/ (Received Pronunciation) and German Ferse and Verse.

Homograph: Any two (or more) words which are written the same, though the pronunciation
may be different, e.g. lead, a verb, and lead, a noun.

Homonym: Any set of words which share their form but have different meanings, e.g. bar
'legal profession' and bar 'public house. The formal similarity is an accident of phonological
development and the forms do not share a common historical root, contrast this situation with
that of polysemy.

Loan-word: Any word which can be shown to have been imported from one language into
another, that is which does not represent an historical continuation of an earlier form
(although loan-words may be related at a greater time depth). The word cardiac is a Greek
loan as it is derived from the word for heart' in the latter language although it is ultimately
related to English heart as both stem from the same root in Indo-European *kerd.

Language Death: The process by which a language ceases to exist. It is characterized by the
switch over to some other language which surrounds the dying language and which is a

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 33

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

superstratum to it, e.g. English vis à vis Manx on the Isle of Man in the middle of the present
century.

Linguistic Universals: A postulated set of linguistic features which are common to all
languages and which ultimately derive from our psychological make-up and our perception
of the world, e.g. the existence of subject, predicate, object or first, second and third pronouns
in all languages.

Onomastics: The linguistic study of names, both personal and place names. This field is
particularly concerned with etymology and with the general historical value of the
information which names offer the linguist.

Organs of speech: Parts of the human anatomy which are used in speech production,
e.g the glottis, velum, palate, alveolar ridge, lips and the tongue of course. From an
evolutionary point of view one can see that these functions are secondary adaptations and
specializations of organs which have some other primary function.

Phonetics: In order to produce sound humans use various body parts including the lips,
tongue, teeth, pharynx and lungs. Phonetics is the term for the description and classification
of speech sounds, particularly how sounds are produced, transmitted and received. A
phoneme is the smallest unit in the sound system of a language; for example, the t sound in
the word top.

Phonology: Phonology is the term used for the study of the speech sounds used in a
particular language. The distinctive accents that many learners of English have are due to
differences between the phonological system of their language and that of English. From
birth, and possibly before, we learn to recognize and produce the distinctive sounds of our
own language. We do not need to give any thought to how to have the lips, tongue, teeth, etc.
working together to produce the desired sounds. The physical structures of parts of the sound
system are adapted to produce native-language sounds.

Phoneme: In traditional phonology the smallest unit in language which distinguishes

meaning, e.g /k/ and /g/ as seen in coat and goat. Each phoneme has one or more
realizations, called allophones.

Pidgin: A language which arises from the need to communicate between two communities.
Historically, and indeed in almost all cases, one of the communities is socially superior to the
other. The language of the former provides the base on which the latter then creates the

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 34

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

pidgin. A pidgin which has become the mother language of a later generation is termed a
creole. Pidgins are of special interest to the linguist as they are languages which have been
created from scratch and because they are not subject to the normalizing influence of a
standard.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 35

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

UNIT 6

ENGLISH IN INDIA HISTORY, EVOLUTION AND FUTURES

1. Introduction

English as a language in India has a history of more than three hundred years. It came along
in existence in India with the arrival of the British in the Indian coasts. From then on till now
English as a language has a tremendous journey in the Indian subcontinent as people from
across different communities, religions, ethnicities have tried to learn English for various
reasons and it has come to such a state where without English we cannot think of our life in
India in the present context. In such a situation when English language has completely taken
over our lives it is evident that we study and understand the history and evolution of English
in India so as to understand not only our culture but also our civilization and figure out the
way in which we are progressing with the English language. But before getting into any
discussion of English in India and its evolution we need to have a brief look as history of
English language and also need to understand why English is a necessary language for
acquisition in the present global context.

Language is a system. English has a status of associate language, but in fact it is the most
important language of India. After Hindi it is the most commonly spoken language in India
and probably the most read and written language in India. English in India is used not only
for communicating with the outside world, but also for inter-state and intrastate
communication. English symbolizes Indians' minds, better education, better culture and
higher intellect. English also serves as the communicator among Indians who speak different
languages. English is very important in some systems - legal, financial, educational and
business in India.

When the British started ruling India, they searched for Indian mediators who could help
them to administer India. The British turned to high caste Indians to work for them. Many
high caste Indians, especially the Brahmans worked for them. The need for English arose
there for the smooth conduct of their administration and governance. The British policy was
to create an Indian class who should think like the British, or as it was said then in Britain
"Indians in blood and colour but English in taste, in opinions and morals and intellect".
Universities for Education with an emphasis on English language were established by British
Raj. The English Christian missionaries came to India from 1813 and they also built schools

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 36

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

at primary level for Indians in which the language of instruction was local language. The
British rulers began building their universities in India from 1857. English became the first
language in Indian education.. Even after India's independence, English remained the main
language of India. Officially it was given a status of an assistant language and was supposed
to terminate officially after 15 years of India's independence, but it still remains the important
language of India.

2. A Brief History of English Language

The British Nation from the Elizabethan Age ( Renaissance or the Sixteenth Century) has
been consolidating its power and it is from then on that we see English as a language also had
its growth. In other words, it can be said that the growth of English language to such a
dominating position in the linguistic map of the world owes to some extent to the rise of
England as a major colonial power. The historical approach of English Language can be
traced from the given points: The history of the English language really started with the
arrival of three Germanic tribes who invaded Britain during the 5th century AD. These tribes,
the Angles, the Saxons and the Jutes, crossed the North Sea from what today is Denmark and
northern Germany. At that time the inhabitants of Britain spoke a Celtic language. But most
of the Celtic speakers were pushed west and north by the invaders - mainly into what is now
Wales, Scotland and Ireland. Their language, now known as "Old English", was soon adopted
as the common language of this relatively remote corner of Europe.

Note- The word Hinglish was first recorded in 1967. Hinglish is a portmanteau of Hindi and
English which is the macaronic hybrid use of English and South Asian languages from across
the Indian subcontinent, involving code-switching between these languages whereby they are
freely interchanged within a sentence or between sentences. David Crystal, a British linguist
at the University of Wales, projected in 2004 that at about 350 million, the world's Hinglish
speakers may soon outnumber native English speakers.

The British first arrived in India in the early 1600s and soon established trading posts in a
number of cities under the control of The East India Company. By 1765 the Company's
influence had grown to such an extent that the British were effectively controlling most
parts of the country.

Initially English was only taught to the local population through the work of Christian
missionaries - there were no official attempts to force the language on the masses. But by
the 1700s, English had firmly established itself as the language of administration and

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 37

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

many educated Indians were demanding instruction in English as a means of social

advancement. By 1857 universities had opened in Bombay, Calcutta and Madras. English
was increasingly accepted as the language of government, of the social elite, and of the
national press.

After Independence, India became a nation state, and it was intended that English would
gradually be phased out as the language of administration. At first Hindi, the most widely
spoken language, seemed the obvious choice, but following violent protests in 1963 in the
state of Tamil Nadu against the imposition of Hindi as a national language, opinion has
remained divided.

Some Notable Books on Hinglish

1. Chutnefying English by Rita Kothari and Rupert Snell

A collection of papers presented in a Mumbai conference is about Hinglish and the politics of
linguistics and its socio-cultural impacts.

2. The Queen's English: How to Speak The book shows a variety of English with Pukka
by BK Mahal

This book has a variety of English with elements of Southern English elements and Hinglish.

3. The Beautiful Rose: India's First A collection of 5 incredible love stories, written in
Hinglish Book by Swapna Rajput

A collection of 5 incredible love stories in Hinglish

3. The Question: Why English?

We need to ponder over a question as to why and how did English jump from its role as one
of a few powerful colonial languages to the status of the hegemonic world language?

When one reads the history of English language and civilization, one figures out that till
around 1900, French still held a mildly leading position as the language of international
diplomacy, culture and literature. In scientific discourse, there were three powerful European
languages - English, French, and German – which maintained a tripartite equilibrium. David
Crystal in his book on "English as a Global Language" (1997) argues that in 1950, world
English was still not an issue Brij Kachru had done an interesting study of the growth of
English from a colonial language to globalization, leading to "World Englishes".

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 38

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Kachru's model of three concentric circles is widely quoted:

The Inner Circle comprises the six countries: Britain, Ireland, the USA, Canada, Australia
and New Zealand.

The Outer Circle contains more than 70 nations, mainly in Africa and Asia, where English
has played a major role up to the present as a second and official language in many key
institutions of governance and education (Kachru/Nelson 1996). India, Pakistan, Singapore
and Nigeria are considered typical countries of the Outer Circle.

The Expanding Circle includes countries where English plays a variety of roles and is
widely studied as a foreign language; these countries were not colonized by any country of
the Inner Circle, and English has no official status. This circle comprises countries like
China, where more than 200 million children were learning English in 2003. Most
significantly, the Expanding Circle is growing fast and has already outnumbered the speakers
in the two other circles. This aspect of the growth of English language in the Outer and
Expanding Circles points out its role in international relations, commerce, science and
technology.

4. English in India

English Studies formerly was introduced in India in the first half of the nineteenth century
primarily in the year 1835 which is the official date as it is Macaulay's Minutes on Education
which comes in 1835 which states that henceforth the money invested by the British colonial
government on the education of the natives would be used for the purpose of English
education. The new educational policy of 1835 officially announced in the Governor
General's Resolution that:

"The great object of the British government ought to be the promotion of European literature
and sciences among the natives of India [and that] all the funds appropriated for the purpose
of education would best be employed in: English education alone

This is not a sudden decision; there has been debates going on about this for a long time. The
Orientalists were of the opinion that the Indians should be given education in their native
language whereas the Anglicists were of a different opinion and they felt that the education in
native language is not serving any purpose of the Indians or the British and therefore the
money is wasted. Instead the focus of colonial education should be focused on the English
education of the natives.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 39

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

There has been much demand and scope of English education in India, especially in the
metropolitan cities and specifically Calcutta, as the Christian Missionaries had set schools in
which English education was provided and up Hindu College was set up in 1818 where the
provision of English education was already there.

An Orientalist is someone from the West who studies the language, culture, history, or
customs of countries in eastern Asia.

Historical Documents in Favour of English Education in India

There was also one more reason for India's inclination towards English Education. The
Indians wanted to learn English as that would make them get closer to the colonial
administration and would probably get them jobs. The three historical documents are

Historical Documents in Favour of English Education in India

There was also one more reason for India's inclination towards English Education. The
Indians wanted to learn English as that would make them get closer to the colonial
administration and would probably get them jobs. The three historical documents are required
to concern to understand the introduction of English Studies in India and they are :

● Macaulay's Minute on Indian Education (1835)

● Raja Ram Mohan Roy's Letter to Lord Amherst

● Trevelyan's On the Education of the People of India (1838)

Charles Grant's Treatise on English Education

It was as early as 1792, that Charles Grant (1746-1823), an employee of East India Company
recommended the dissemination of European literature and sciences through the medium of
English among the people of India.

In the treatise Observations on the State of Society among the Asian Subjects of Great
Britain, Charles Grant presents a very sad and grim picture of Indian society. He presented
the different evil like the evils being superstition, idolatry and immorality. Grant also gave
the argument that English education will also be beneficial for the British in various ways:

(a) It will diminish the distance between the colonial regime and the natives.

(b) If natives get the command over English then it would be easier to trade with them

(c) It would ensure loyalty from the natives, etc.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 40

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

What Charles Grant had in mind was the fact that English education would help in the British
commerce in India and thus would be helpful in making the East India Company make more
and more profit.

Raja Ram Mohan Roy's Letter to Lord Amherst

Raja Ram Mohan Roy is known as a significant social reformer who worked for the
upliftment of the plight of the Hindus, especially Hindu women. He was an educated man and
therefore sensed the nerve of the sensibilities of the people leading him to write a letter to
Lord Amherst to introduce English education in India. This letter is usually considered to be a
significant intervention on the part of the native Indians in terms of English Education in
India. When a proposal by General Committee of public instruction for funding a Sanskrit
college in Calcutta was put forward, he wrote to Lord Amherst on 11th December 1813.

The letter that Raja Ram Mohan Roy wrote, as stated earlier, was in protest to the colonial
regime's then decision to open a Sanskrit College in Calcutta. In the pre-1835 days, the
British educational policy in India was one where the native language was given much more
priority over the English language and English Education. In this context it is to be
remembered that for the first seventy-five years of British rule in India the official language
of the British was not English, but Urdu. At that time the Colonial government encouraged
the Sanskrit and Arabic as well as Urdu scholars to pursue their distinction in their respective
languages so that these languages flourish. The British officers who used to come to India for
colonial administrative and military purposes were made to learn the Indian languages so that
they could rule over the Indians in an efficient manner. Thus, at that point of time, the British
insistence on opening a Sanskrit College in Calcutta was justified; but there were much
opposition to it from various quarters of the population such as

(a) The Anglicists who believed that investing in the education of the natives is a waste of
colonial money (b) The Missionaries, as they thought it does not fulfill the purpose of the
missionary activities and moreover (c) Native elite intelligentsia as they were very eager to
learn English and come closer to the British colonial administration.

General Committee of Public Instruction, 1823

A decade before Lord Macaulay arrived in India, the General Committee of Public
Instruction was formed in 1823, which was to guide the company on the matter of education.
The General Committee of Public Instruction had two groups viz. Orientalists and Anglicists
on the issue of the Development of Education of India. The Orientalists group was led by HT

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 41

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Princep, who promoted the teaching of the "Oriental Subjects" in India's vernacular
Languages. In 1828, English was first introduced in the college of Delhi. Between 1823 and
1833, the Committee did the following work:

It reorganized the Calcutta Madrasa & the Banaras Sanskrit College

It set up a Sanskrit College in Calcutta in 1824

It established two more colleges at Agra and Delhi

It introduced English classes in all oriental colleges such as Calcutta Madrasa,

Calcutta Sanskrit College, Banaras Sanskrit College, Delhi College, Agra College etc.

It undertook the printing and publication of Sanskrit and Arabic books on a large
scale.

It employed Oriental scholars to translate English books into the Oriental languages

It encouraged Oriental scholars by offering material benefits.

Macaulay's Minute on Indian Education

Thomas Babington Macaulay is usually considered as a very significant essayist and a

pioneering man of the Victorian Era whose manifold writings upheld the Victorian
Imperialistic ethos. Lord Macaulay landed in India on June 10, 1834 and was immediately
appointed as president of the General Committee of Public Instruction Macaulay wrote of his
initial experience as follows: "To be on land after three months at sea is of itself a great
change. But to be in such a land! The dark faces, with white turbans, and flowing robes: the
trees not our trees: the very smell of atmosphere that of a hothouse, and the architecture as
strange as the vegetation". His Minute on Indian Education, which came up on 2 February,
1835 is usually considered as the prime document which changed the history of education
system in India as it is a document which is thought to be solely responsible for the
introduction of English studies in British India. He wrote in his minute "we must at present
do our best to form a class of persons Indian in blood and color and English in taste, opinions
in morals and in intellect".

Macaulay makes many other observations in the Minutes which are of extreme significance
to us, for example:

● Macaulay asserts that all the literature of the east or the orient can be compared to "a
single shelf of a good European library." What he means is that the orient has not

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 42

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

produced enough great literature for one to pursue Oriental studies. Obviously he is very
biased and produces something about which he had little knowledge and therefore he
could come up with a statement like this.

● Macaulay also asserts that therefore the rejection of indigenous literatures has to be done
as far as possible and the English education should be propagated to enlighten the natives
of India. Macaulay suffered from the "white man's burden" which made colonial Europe
think of themselves having the messianic duty of enlightening the native Indians.

● He takes a step further to state that the objective of English Education should be to
produce a class of English educated individuals who will be "Indian in blood and color
but English in taste, in opinions, in morals and in intellect." What he was probably
looking to create was a group of "intermediaries" who will be helpful in perpetuating
British control of India.

● Thus cultural subjugation was given the name of imperial generosity by Macaulay as he
wanted to subjugate the Indians to such an extent that they accept the British and Europe
as their masters as they have a superior culture than the Indians.

It is not that Macaulay's Minutes were not critiqued - there has been a critique of the same
from the time it was published. Though Macaulay's Minutes were critiqued in his times, we
find that the Minutes found favor among the British officials and it was therefore
implemented in India and from 1835 onwards the education budget of the colonial
administration was wholly meant for the English education of the natives. Edward too makes
a critique of Macaulay as he states in The World, The Text And the Critic.

The noted orientalists such as H. H. Wilson and W. H. MacNaughten were outraged at

Macaulay's ideas and vehemently critiqued him saying that he had little knowledge of the
oriental culture and moreover he is quite simple negating the oriental heritage in the name of
English education.

C.E. Trevelyan - "On the Education of the People of India"

Charles E. Trevelyan, similar to his brother-in-law, T. B. Macaulay, was a firm believer that
the native Indians should be given education in English and therefore in his "On the
Education of the People of India" (1838) he insisted on the English education which came

B up in 1838. Trevelyan made a critique and condemnation of the religions of India and
propagated that English education should be firmly implemented in India so that the Indians

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 43

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

can be converted to lead a sensible life. The book outlines Trevelyan's arguments for why
European education - and the English language - should be used in educating Indians. One of
the key arguments is that there was overwhelming interest among the natives for English
learning.

Lord Bentinck's Approval of Macaulay's Minutes

T. B. Macaulay's recommendations which are known as his Minutes got the approval of Lord
Bentinck and it was published on the 7th March, 1835; and an official resolution which
endorsed Macaulay's Policy of Colonial education through English medium was passed
thereafter. In his Resolution (Award) Lord Bentinck passed the following orders:

● The great object of the British Government is to promote European literature and sciences
among the natives of India. Hence all educational funds should be spent on English
education alone.

● The Oriental institutions should not be abolished. The existing teachers and students of
these institutions shall continue to receive their salaries and stipends respectively.

● No portion of the educational funds shall hereafter be spent on the printing of books in
Oriental languages.

Wood's Dispatch 1854

Even though this has already begun, the real change in the Indian Education system happened
when the teaching of English in a systematic way started from the promulgation of Wood's
Dispatch of 1854 , which is also known as the 'Magna Carta' of Indian education. In Wood's
Dispatch it was declared:

"The English language is to be the medium of instruction in the higher branches, and the
vernacular in the lower. English is to be taught where there is demand for it, but it is not to be
substituted for the vernacular languages of the country. The system of grant-in-aid is to be
based on the principle of perfect religious neutrality."

It recommended the hierarchy education level- at bottom, vernacular primary school; at

district,

Anglo-vernacular High Schools and affiliated college, and affiliated universities of Calcutta,
Bombay and Madras Presidency.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 44

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Recommendations of Sir Charles Wood in The Letter

● English education will increase moral character in an Indian's mind and thus supply EIC
with civil servants who can be trusted upon.

● An education department was to be set up in every province.

● Universities on the model of the London university are established in big cities such as
Bombay, Calcutta and Madras.

● At least one government school will be opened in every district.

● Affiliated private schools should be given grants of aid.

● The Indian natives should be given training in their mother tongue also. Provision was
made for a systematic method of education from primary level to the university level.

● The government should always support education for women.

● The medium of instruction at the primary level was to be vernacular while at the higher
levels it would be English.

The Hunter Commission 1882 or the Indian Education Commission

It was formed on 3 February 1882 to evaluate the achievements of Wood Dispatch of 1854
under William Wilson Hunter in 1882. He was appointed as the chairman of the Indian
Education Commission in 1882. In 1886, he was also elected as the vice chancellor of
Calcutta University. There were many reasons for its formation as it was noted that Education
in India was not in line with Wood's Dispatch.

Major recommendations by the Hunter Commission of 1882 resulted in the following

changes in the education system of British India:

● Preference was given to literate candidates for government jobs in the lower levels, along
with expansion of primary schools in backward districts.

● Secondary schools were to be established by private parties with funds provided by the
government. Model schools fully run by the government were to be opened in each
district to guide such private schools.

● Secondary school curriculum was also revised with academic and vocational courses
diversified into different branches.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 45

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

The Government of India Resolution of 1913 or Gokhale's Bill

Gokhale was aware of the intention of the Government. He made further attempts to draw the
attention of the people of India as well as in England towards the condition of education. On
16th March of 1911, Gokhale presented a Bill in the Legislative Council to make a stronger
fight against the Government. The Bill, however, was more liberal and humble than the
resolutions placed before and the main objective of the bill was to make primary education
free and compulsory in a phased manner. The Bill was basically based on the compulsory
Education Acts of England of 1870 and 1876.

English Language, Colonization and Sadler commission

The government appointed the Calcutta University Commission in 1917 under the
chairmanship of Dr. M.E. Sadler, the then vice-chancellor of the University of Leeds. The
commission recognized the importance of the mother-tongue. They argued: "mother-tongue
may be used only in high schools; in the higher classes they urged the retention of English."

The Commission made the following important recommendations:

● The School course was to be for twelve years.

● After Matriculation, students had to pass an Intermediate examination from the

Intermediate College, which would provide for instruction in Arts, Science, Medicine,
Engineering and Teaching etc; these colleges were to be run as independent institutions or
to be attached to selected high schools.

● The duration of the degree course should be limited to three years. Honors courses should
be distinct from the regular pass courses.

● Autonomous institutions were to be given more encouragement.

● Centralized residential-teaching universities were to be encouraged. These institutions

were also to be given autonomy to facilitate their day-to-day working.

● Women education was to be encouraged in a big way.

● Provisions of facilities were to be made for training teachers and setting up the
Department of Education at the Universities of Calcutta and Decca.

This system of education was opposed by some great Indian leaders like Gokhale and others.
Mahatma Gandhi was against English education. He said:

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 46

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

"The existing system of education is defective, apart from its association with an utterly
unjust government in three most important matters:

(i) It is based upon foreign culture to the almost entire exclusion of indigenous culture;

(ii) It ignores the culture of heart and the hand and confines itself simply to the head, and

(iii) Real education is impossible through a foreign medium"

Hartog Committee (1928-1929)

Sir Philip Joseph Hartog committee was appointed by the British Indian government to
survey on the growth of education in India. The Hartog Committee on education submitted its
report in 1929. The Hartog committee 1929, had devoted more attention to mass education
than secondary and University education. The Hartog committee highlighted the problem of
wastage and stagnation in education at the primary level.

Zakir Hussain Committee on Basic Education - OR Wardha Scheme of Education

The Wardha scheme of Education, popularly known as 'Basic education' occupies a unique
place in the field of elementary education in India. This scheme was the first attempt to
develop an indigenous scheme of education in British India by Mahatma Gandhi, the father
of our nation. As a nationalist leader he fully realized that the British system of education
could not serve the socio-economic needs of the country. At the Round Table Conference in
London (1931), he pointed out the ineffectiveness of the system of primary education in India
and the alarming low percentage of literacy among Indian people. He held the policy of the
British Government responsible for this painful situation in the field of mass education.
Gandhiji said "I am convinced that the present system of education is not only wasteful but
positively harmful." It was in this context the concept of Basic Education emerged in the
mind of Gandhiji.

The Wood Abbott Report (1936-37)

The absence of adequate and proper vocational education was being felt in India. Therefore,
the Government of India invited in 1936-37 two British experts to come to India and prepare
a plan for vocational education in the country. These two experts were A Abott and S.H.
Wood. These two persons toured in Punjab, Delhi and U.P and prepared a report on
vocational education within four months. This report was neither comprehensive nor
successful. On the basis of this report the Sargent Report of 1944 was published. The Wood
Abbott Report recommended the following suggestions:

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 47

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

● Vocational education should be organized according to the needs of various vocational

areas. No vocational area should be considered less important. In the organization of
vocational education the main regional vocations should be especially considered.

● Skilful workers engaged in small industries should also be given proper vocational
training.

● There should be two types of schools for vocational education. The first should be the
junior vocational school and the second senior vocational school. In the junior school
after class VIII there should be a three years' course for vocational education. In the
senior year there should be two years' vocational education after the class XI. The junior
vocational school should be considered at par with a high school and the senior one
should be at par with an intermediate college.

The Sargent Report (1944) or, Sargent Plan of Education 1944

For the development of education under the British Indian government, some steps were
taken such as the Government of India resolution of 1913, Sadler Commission report of 1917,
and Hartog Committee report in 1929. However, these initiatives proved ineffective for the
development of education in India. In 1937, the Wardha scheme of education was proposed
by Mahatma Gandhi. But it was not implemented due to the resignation of Congress
Ministries in 1939. The situation of education was deteriorating in India and the British
government realized that it can no longer remain detached from the problems of education in
India. When the British became hopeful of its victory in the world war, it gave attention to
the education system in India. The Sargent plan of education came after Sir John Sargent was
given the task to prepare a comprehensive scheme of education for India in 1944.

University Education Commission 1948 Or Radhakrishnan Commission

After Independence the first action of a great significance to be taken by the Government of
India in the field of education was the appointment of the University Education Commission
under the Chairmanship of Dr. S. Radhakrishnan, a distinguished scholar and former Vice-
Chancellor of Banaras University, who rose to become the second President of India.

The Education Commission (1964-6) OR Kothari Commission

The Commission was set up by the Government of India on 14 July 1964 under the
chairmanship of Daulat Singh Kothari, then chairman of the University Grants Commission.
The Commission aimed at examining all aspects of the educational sector across the country.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 48

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Among other objectives behind setting up of this Commission also included evolution of a
general pattern of education. The Commission had submitted its Report on 29 June 1966; its
recommendations were accommodated in India's first National Policy on Education in 1968.
The main recommendations in the area of educational administration are as follows:

1. Free and Compulsory Education

2. Status, Emoluments and Education of Teachers

3. Development of Languages,

4. Equalization of Educational Opportunity

5. Identification of Talent

6. Work-experience and National Service

7. Science Education and Research

8. Education for Agriculture and Industry

9. Production of Books

10. Examinations

11. Secondary Education and University Education

12. Part-time Education and Correspondence Courses Spread of Literacy and Adult
Education

13. Education of Minorities

National Policy on Education (1968)

The National Policy of Education 1968 is based on the recommendations of the Commission
of 1964-66. The Commission recommended that the Government of India should issue a
statement on the National Policy on Education which should provide guidance to the state
Governments and the local authorities in preparing and implementing educational plans. In
1967 the Govt. of India constituted a committee of Members of parliament on Education to
prepare the draft of a statement on the National Policy of Education. The Committee brought
together the leading members of almost all the political parties in the country and prepared a
draft which was considered by the Central Advisory Board of Education. A general
consensus on the National Policy on Education emerged in the course of the Board's
deliberations.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 49

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

5. Language Policy in School Education

The Three-Language Formula

Language planning for school education in India can be seen more as a question of status
planning rather than acquisition planning. The Three-Language formula which emerged as a
political consensus on languages in school education was a strategy to accommodate at least
three languages within the ten years of schooling. The Central Advisory Board on Education
(CABE), the oldest statutory body on education in India, initiated the discussion on languages
in school education in 1940's and this continued to be a major concern in their discussions
until 1960, CABE identified five major issues which required attention:

● The number of languages to be taught at various levels of school education.

● The introduction of second and third languages.

● The place and role of English.

● The place and role of Hindi.

● The teaching of Sanskrit and minor language(s) in school.

The CABE devised the three-language formula in its 23rd meeting held in 1956 with a view
to removing inequalities among the languages of India. It recommended that three languages
should be taught in the Hindi as well as non-Hindi speaking areas of the country at the middle
and High school stages and suggested the following two possible formulae:

● mother-tongue or

● regional language or

● a composite course of mother-tongue and a regional language or

● a composite course of mother-tongue and a classical language or

● a composite course of regional language or a classical language. Hindi or English A

modern Indian language or a modern European language provided it has not already been
taken under (a) and (b) above.

● English or a modern European language

● Hindi (for non-Hindi speaking areas) or another modern Indian language (for Hindi
speaking areas).

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 50

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Brief History of Indian English Language and Literature

History of English language and literature in India starts with the advent of the East India

Company in India. It all started in the summers of 1608 when Emperor Jahangir, in the courts
of Mughals, welcomed Captain William Hawkins, Commander of British Naval Expedition
Hector. It was India's first tryst with an Englishman and English. Jahangir later allowed
Britain to open a permanent port and factory on the special request of King James IV that was
conveyed by his ambassador Sir Thomas Roe. English was here to stay. As the East India
Company spread its wings in the southern peninsula, the English language started to get
newer pockets of influence.

But it was still time for the first English book to capitalize.

Late 17th century saw the coming of the printing press in India but the publication was
largely confined to either printing Bible or government decrees. Then came newspapers. It
was in 1779 that the first English Newspaper named Hickey's Bengal Gazette was published
in India.

The breakthrough in Indian English literature came in 1793 A.D. When a person by the name
of Sake Dean Mahomet published a book in London titled Travels of Dean Mahomet. This
was essentially Mahomet's travel narrative that can be put somewhere between a Non-Fiction
and a Travelog.

English (English in India History, Evolution and Futures)

In its early stages, the Indian writings in English were heavily influenced by the Western art
form of the novel. It was typical for the early Indian English language writers to use English
unadulterated by Indian words to convey experiences that were primarily Indian. The core
reason behind this step was the fact that most of the readers were either British or British
educated Indians. In the coming century, the writings were largely confined to writing history
chronicles and government gazettes. In the early 20th century, when the British conquest of
India was achieved, a new breed of writers started to emerge on the block. These writers were
essentially British who were born or brought up or both in India. Their writing consisted of
Indian themes and sentiments, but the way of storytelling was primarily western. They had no
reservation in using native words, though, to signify the context.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 51

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

This group consisted of Rudyard Kipling, Jim Corbett and George Orwell among others.
Books such as Kim, The Jungle Book, 1984, Animal Farm and The Man-Eaters of Kumaon
etc were liked and read all over the English- speaking world.

In those periods, natives were represented by the likes of Rabindra Nath Tagore and Sarojini
Naidu. In fact, Geetanjali helped Tagore win the Nobel Prize for Literature in the year 1913.
There was a lull for more than 3 decades when India was passing through the era of
aspiration and reconstruction. Some sporadic works such as A Passage to India by EM Foster,
The Wonder That Was India by E L. Basham and Autobiography of an Unknown Indian by
Nirad C Chaudhuri though set the stage on fire but were unsuccessful in catalyzing and
explosion.

It was in late seventies that a new breed of Convent, boarding school educated, and elite class
of novelists and writers started to come on block. The likes of Salman Rushdie, Vikram Seth,
Amitabh Ghosh and Dominique Lepierre set the literature world on fire.

Rushdie's Midnight Children won Booker in 1981 and sent the message loud and clear that
Indians are here to stay. Arundhati Roy and Kiran Desai repeated the feat when they won
Man

Booker in the year 1997 and 2006 respectively. In the meantime, a new crop of authors such
as Pankaj Misra, Chetan Bhagat, Jhumpa Lahiri, William Dalrymple, Hari Kunzuru have
arrived on the international scene and their writings are being appreciated round the globe.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 52

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

UNIT 7

CULTURAL STUDIES

1. Introduction

A new approach to cultural studies began in an institutionalized form in the late fifties in
England and now it has spread to all parts of the world and established itself as an important
part of the academic discipline. There are now courses and degrees offered in Culture Studies
in India and abroad. It has developed into a very diversified area. At present, the name has
come to signify not only an approach to literary studies, but also a discipline in itself.

Cultural Studies has also had a great impact on the older disciplines. For example, there are
many ways in which this school of criticism has changed the concept of the study of
literature, but very broadly speaking, it has introduced two distinct lines of approach. One
approach has been to study literature within the complex web of relations between the works
of literature and the prevailing social, material, historical, and ideological conditions of the
time it was written. The other is to extend the study of literature beyond the traditional ideas
of what constitute "great" works of literature to include pamphlets or other documents, non-
written texts, and even cultural phenomena of various kinds. In this formulation, all creative
activity is seen as a result of the material actuality within which it is located.

Cultural Studies is a new paradigm of English studies throughout the world. Since the 1970s,
along with the varied definitions of culture, there was a paradigm shift in the way English

Studies have been conducted. English departments across the world gave way to the
Department of Cultural Studies because the primary concern of English studies is the study of
culture. For example, when we say we are studying "English", in most cases we mean that we
are reading "English Literature"; and literature is nothing but the study of culture. Cultural
studies seeks to understand how meaning is generated, disseminated, contested, bound up
with systems of power and control, and produced from the social, political and economic
spheres within a particular social formation or conjuncture. Culture is not a thing or even a
system, it's a set of transactions, processes, mutations, practices, technologies, institutions,
out of which things and events (such as movies, poems or world wrestling bouts) are
produced, to be experienced, lived out and given meaning and value to in different ways

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 53

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Within the unsystematic network of differences Important theories of cultural hegemony and
agency have both influenced and been developed by the cultural studies movement, as have
many recent major communication theories and agendas, such as those that attempt to explain
and analyze the cultural forces related and processes of globalization.

Origin and Progress of Cultural Studies

It is almost universally recognised that the discipline of Culture Studies developed out of the
work of a cluster of scholars who conducted research and published books and papers from
the Centre for Contemporary Cultural Studies at the University of Birmingham in Great
Britain. However, the CCCS at Birmingham actually brought together in a formal way, ideas
and critical attitudes that had been developed by a wide range of critics and writers from a
number of different disciplines and ideological positions. The early versions of cultural
studies were set by the students of the British Left, such as Richard Hoggart and Raymond
Williams. They were students at Oxford. They observed a wide gap between High Culture
and Low Culture and they found how they have been isolated and alienated from the High
Culture (Culture of the Elite). Cultural Studies first emerged as part of a tradition of British
cultural analysis best exemplified by the work of Raymond Williams, whose Culture and
Society: 1780- 1950 (1958) and The Long Revolution (1961) mark the decisive point at
which an Arnoldian idea of culture as a coherent and self-regulating tradition of serious
artistic achievement cut off from historical conditions undergoes a radical transformation.

Approach and Features of Cultural Studies

Culture comes from the German word - 'Kultur' meaning 'growing'. 'Culture' in social
anthropology means "knowledge", it is the knowledge about humanity which is learnt or
acquired but not inborn.

Edward Tylor has given one of the oldest and a classical definition of culture as, "Culture is
that complex whole which includes knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, custom and other
capabilities and habits acquired by man as a member of society.

● Every human group has a culture. It differs from society to society. It also has different
origins, that is, it is marked by uniqueness.

● Culture also provides each member of a group with a notion of identity, by telling you
who you are.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 54

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

● Culture gives the person a sense of belongingness which means the person belongs to a
particular group, a particular society. Example - A person may belong to a Punjabi
community or a Bengali community.

● Culture gives us a sense of pride.

● Culture is social as it occurs in a group.

2. What is culture

Raymond Williams's Three Phase of Culture

In defining culture, the Marxist critic Raymond Williams has a great role to perform as
according to him, there are at least three important ways of thinking about and defining
culture:

(i) Culture as the Ideal, the embodiment of perfect and universal values (the best that has
been thought and written) so that analysis is limited to the search and discovery of such
timeless values within which the lives of the artists and writers or their works come. In
this definition of culture which was prevalent before the 1960s, Culture meant the culture
of the "ruling class" and all other ways of life were thought to be sub-cultured or
uncultured.

(ii) Culture as Documentary which means the surviving texts or practices of a certain
culture. The focus is on human experience of intellectual and imaginative works that
make up a culture. In it, human thought, language, form, convention and experience are
recorded, in part as a descriptive act but also one of clarification where they are valued
through comparison with the ideal, through reference to the qualities if the text in
question or through reference to particular traditions and the societies in which they
appear so that valuation is tied to some criteria for establishing its authenticity.

(iii)Culture as social, as a way of life whereby it expresses the structure of feeling of a social
group and therefore should be analyzed, clarified and valued in terms of meanings and
values of ordinary behavior and social institutions as well as in terms of their place in art
and learning. As stated earlier, if we take this definition of culture as "a way of life" then
it seems pretty clear that anyone's way of life can be termed as culture. So according to
this definition of Culture, Women have women's culture, working class have working
class culture, colonized have a culture of their own, students have a culture of their own
and so on and so forth.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 55

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Richard Hoggart

Richard Hoggart, a contemporary of Williams and, like him, a teacher of adult education,
embarked on a similar project of revisionary cultural analysis in The Uses of Literacy:
Changing Patterns in English Mass Culture (1957). For the early British theorists, the
emphasis on mass culture entailed the analysis of new modes of cultural production,
especially the popular media (newspapers, magazines, television, film), as well as patterns of
cultural consumption, including individual behaviors as well as the audiences of new mass
events and entertainments. It was in 1964 with the foundation of the Centre for Contemporary
Cultural Studies at the University of Birmingham that the study of high- tech media societies
using traditional methods achieved disciplinary legitimation.

Hoggart became the first director of the Centre, and his emphasis on sociology and empirical
research methods was designed to facilitate a rigorous, empirical study of cultural trends,
practices, and institutions. It was observed by the late 1960s that new media technologies are
likely to change the meaning and significance of culture and also the function and value of
cultural analysis. Raymond Williams felt that the culture required a transformed project of
Cultural Studies. His Communications (1967) reflects his recognition of the importance of
new media technologies as well as his dissatisfaction with the concept of "mass culture,"
which for him relied on an outmoded difference between high and low cultural productions.

Walter Benjamin (1892-1940)

He was a German Marxist literary critic who has influenced the direction of work of the
Cultural Studies scholars, though in a different direction.

Most of his work was collected and published posthumously and won him a growing
reputation in the later part of the twentieth century. His book Illuminations provides a better
understanding through collected essays by later cultural critics in many ways. Benjamin's
influential essay "The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction" (1936) in the
second half of the twentieth century, raises the changed experience of art in the modern
world. Art loses its "aura" as it is no longer connected with religion, or uniqueness, or
sacredness. Under the new conditions of production and consumption of art, the revolutionary
potential of art can become the instrument by which the false consciousness of the modern
man may be overthrown.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 56

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Stuart Hall

The importance of Stuart Hall in the development of the Centre for Contemporary Cultural
Studies at the University of Birmingham is widely acknowledged. Hall, a scholar of West
Indian origin, served as Director of the CCCS from 1968 to 1979-a period in which the
CCCS developed many new concepts and ideas. He was heavily influenced by the works of
Antonio Gramsci and Louis Althusser, Marxist critics whose concepts opened out new ways
of understanding the complexities of relationships between culture, society, and ideology.
Hoggart and Stuart Hall developed a variety of critical approaches for analysis, interpretation
and criticism of cultural artifacts. They focused on the interplay of representations and
ideologies of class, gender, race, ethnicity and nationality in cultural texts, including media
culture. They were among the first to study the effects of newspapers, radio, television, films
and other popular cultural forms on audiences. The prime focus was on how audiences
interpreted and used media culture in different ways and contexts.

Stuart Hall called culture a continuous circuit in his article "Encoding/Decoding" It

encompasses "production-distribution-production". He says that we need to analyze how
media audiences produce messages, how they circulate the messages and how the audiences
use or decode the messages to create meaning. Hall introduced the example of Sony
Walkman as the launch of the Walkman by Sony Company was very carefully timed. It
coincided with the school holidays as it was mostly targeted towards the youth. He analyzed
the products and institutions of corporate culture with the study of Sony Walkman. Here, the
culture is a description of a particular way of life

Note- At Hoggart's invitation, Stuart Hall joined the Centre for Contemporary Cultural
Studies at Birmingham University in 1964. Hall took over from Hoggart as acting director of
the Centre in 1968, became its director in 1972, and remained there until 1979. British
newspaper The Observer called him "one of the country's leading cultural theorists". Hall was
also involved in the Black Arts Movement.

Raymond Williams

Williams has remained a key figure in the development of the various strands of what came
to be known as Culture Studies. His own work which spanned thirty years from the seminal
book Culture and Society 1780-1950 published in 1958 to the posthumously published
collection of essays The Politics of Modernism: Against the New Conformists (1989)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 57

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

provided the framework for many of the ideas that came to define the field of Culture
Studies.

In the essay "The Future of Cultural Studies" he argues that the initial impetus for the
formation of Culture Studies came from the non-formal sector of adult education.

Raymond Williams believed that cultural materialism was always a Marxist theory - an
elaboration of historical materialism, Raymond Williams coined the term Cultural
Materialism to describe a theoretical blending of Marxist analysis and leftist Culturalism.
Williams emphasized the material significance of culture. For him, culture is a lived
experience. It consists of meanings generated by ordinary men and women, the lived
experiences of the participants and the texts and practices engaged in by all people as they
conduct their life. Culture is not free of material conditions.

Roland Barthes

Roland Barthes is one of the many modern French theorists who has exercised great influence
on the study of English Literature. Like the works of Williams and Hoggart already referred
to which were published in the middle of the fifth decade of the century, these essays,
originally written in French, were also written during the period from 1954 to 1956.

In his autobiography entitled Roland Barthes, in a section called "Phases", Barthes identifies
Sartre, Marx, and Brecht as the intertext to Writing Degree Zero and Mythologies;
Saussure to be the intertext of Elements of Sociology, Sollers, Kristeva, Derrida and Lacan
for S/Z, The Empire of Signs; and Nietzsche for The Pleasure of the Text. However, he
himself adds as a note to this table, "The intertext is not necessarily a field of influences;
rather it is a music of figures, metaphors, thought-words; it is the signifier as siren." Though
these theorists provided some framework for his work, Barthes' own writings have an
originality and evocative quality of their own which found echoes in the work of the culture
studies critics.

The most influential works by Barthes are the essays "The Death of the Author" and
"From Work to Text." In these essays, Barthes argues not only the need to move away from
the tendency to look at works of art as isolated creations, but to understand the complicated
activities that constitute the act of reading and meaning "work can be seen (in bookshops, in
catalogs, in exam syllabuses), the text is a process of demonstration, speaks according to
certain rules (or against certain rules); the work can be held in the hand, the text is held in
language.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 58

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Mythologies was one of Barthes' early works, and its relevance to cultural theorists probably
lies in the fact that this was one of the first and most interesting works to look beyond the
printed text at cultural phenomena like wrestling matches, election pamphlets, photographs in
magazines, advertisements, fairs, and other events or objects and to read them or analyze
them.

The book Mythologies is divided into two sections. In the first section-from which all of the
pieces that follow have been taken, Barthes analyzes a variety of cultural objects or practices,
ranging from "Soap Powders and Detergents" to "The Brain of Einstein" to "Oriental
Crockery". In the second part, titled "Myth Today", Barthes discusses the theoretical basis of
his analysis.

3. Marxism and Its Basic Tenets

The earlier development of Culture Studies receives its inspiration from the writings of
Marxist practitioners. It is to be observed that Marxism has always insisted that culture is the
outcome of the material, historical, social conditions of the time.

Introduction

For Marxist scholars the analysis of literature or culture involved an analysis of not only the
ideology inscribed within a particular text, but several other conditions such as the economic
background, the social tensions within a particular period, and the conditions of production
and reception of such cultural texts. It was in the thirties and forties that many Marxist critics
designed the frameworks for the development of cultural studies which was done chiefly in
exile by those scholars who fled out of fear of Nazi operations by Hitler. Moreover, the so-
called Frankfurt School intellectuals spread out into relatively safe places for refuge.

Marxism is a socio-economic and political theory which claims to be scientific in its

materialist interpretation of history and the present. It is committed to a revolutionary social
change, based on the writings of Karl Marx and his various followers, especially Friedrich
Engels and Vladimir Ilyich Lenin.

For example, the legal system is not a manifestation of human or divine reason, but
ultimately reflects the interests of the dominant class in particular historical periods. Marx
analyzes this conception of historical analysis in terms of an architectural metaphor: the
'superstructure' (ideology, politics, religion etc.) rests upon the 'base' (socio-economic
relations). Literature or art is thought to be a part of the superstructure.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 59

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Novel, Popular Fiction and Culture

In this context it is very significant to mention that F. R. Leavis in his critical book The Great
Tradition and in his journal Scrutiny established the canon of the English novel. In the book,
The Great Tradition, Leavis canonizes Jane Austen, George Eliot, Henry James and Joseph
Conrad. He leaves out Charles Dickens (though he emphasizes the importance of Dickens'
Hard Times as a novel) and women authors like Charlotte Bronte. The seriousness of
Dickens' vision in his novels is also seriously undermined, as Leavis relegates him to the
level of a mere "entertainer." Leavis did it to emphasize on the culture of the English society,
which he thought some novelists were successfully able to uphold in their novels.

Raymond Williams is writing about Culture in such terms in the 1960s, but before that there
was only one view of culture that was prevalent in the western discourses and that was
Culture as the Ideal. In view of English Studies, the word culture has been associated not only
with a source of pleasure but also for understanding socio-cultural and ideological worlds in a
better way. It is also highlighted through the 'Touchstone method' of Matthew Arnold or The
Great Tradition of F. R. Leavis or many such other writings of the latter half of the nineteenth
century and the early twentieth century that focused on building English Discipline as a
'serious' discipline. It was why the novels read by the mass (where the mass constituted
primarily the women, children and the middle class) were declassified from being part of
English Discipline as to establish literature as a discipline it was needed that novel be
delinked from its traditional "family readership".

Felicity A. Hughes points out how the crisis of the novel in 1880's led literary scholars to
ponder over the rapid rise of the readership of the novel, which failed to provide accolades to
the novel as a serious genre. Compared to poetry and drama, novels having no "distinguished
classical ancestry" was stigmatized as a "low" form of art as the genre was read by children,
women and the working class. Henry James in The Art of Fiction "tried to dissociate the
novel from its family readership and redirect it toward what was seen as art's traditional elite
audience of educated adult males outside the home, at court, the coffee house or the club." In
other words, if a novel had to gain some status as a serious art then it had to be "at the cost of
being unsuitable for women and children," as it was feared that popularity of the novel will
weaken the chances of finding the elite readership. Therefore, it was contemplated that most
of the works which are relegated under the umbrella term Popular Fiction (PF) are 'second
rate' creations with the primary objective of "salability" and thus cannot be subjected to
'serious socio-historic' or literary exegesis. Therefore even if any study of these works were

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 60

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

being done, it was primarily concerned with how these works have fared in terms of their
salability as pointed out by Christopher Pawling in the beginning of the "Introduction" to the
book Popular Fiction: Ideology and Utopia. The question about how and why these works
became so popular amongst the mass was never put into question. Even if the superficial
reasons of the popularity of the novels were put under investigation, the studies never
considered these novels to be part of the representation of the political economy and culture
of the age.

The change in perspective of looking at popular fiction texts as part of the larger domain of
Cultural Studies happened only after the intervention of the Marxists scholars from 1960's
onwards when it was thought that PF can be studied not merely for knowing the kind and
reasons of its 'salability'; but being a cultural artifact, can be studied for its socio-cultural and
political or ideological representations - in other words, the study of PF or any other popular
cultural artifact is worthy of study to draw the connections between the text and the political
economy which it represents. Christopher Pawling in the Introduction to his book Popular
Fiction: Ideology or Utopia rightly points out how the ideological representations in Popular
Fiction is never considered ideological as it represents what Antonio Gramsci calls 'common
sense culture' - the culture with which we live in our everyday life. Common sense culture is
so common sensical that we tend to overlook the fact that they are the norms and protocols
that we live by in our everyday life and therefore need to be understood in much better
fashion to fathom civilization and cultural protocols.

It is true that the dominant culture of the society is represented in Popular Fiction which
makes Lowenthal think that Popular Fiction is a "purveyor of false consciousness" but at the
same time it is also true that when a text which questions the parameters of the so called elite
literature it is placed under the category of Popular Fiction as the Elite literature does not
have any other parameter within which these kinds of novels can be accommodated.
Similarly, a Lewis Carroll's novel deals with questions that unsettle the adult order and its
ways. The apparent language games and word play and fantasy elements in Through the
Looking Glass and What Alice Found There make the scholars think that it is fit to be under
the category of children's literature so that the questions that it raises are not taken seriously.
But with the advent of the newer paradigms, with the development of cultural studies as a
discipline, with the critical theory questioning the western metaphysics emphasis on
"presence", with the post modernism's emphasis on "textuality" rather than concern with

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 61

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

'reality' and championing of the marginal to be equally valid as the main stream; the study of
popular artifacts have come to fashion paving the path for serious study of Popular Fiction.

Neo-Marxism

Most British cultural studies theories can be labeled as Neo Marxist. The importance which
the Neo-Marxists attach to the superstructure has created a fundamental division within
Marxism. They assure that change can surely begin with peaceful, ideological reform rather
than by violent revolution in which the working class seizes control of the means of
production. Some call for radical transformation of the superstructure, while others call for
modest reforms. Some of the neo-marxists are Michal Kalecki, Paul A. Baran, Paul Sweezy,
Teresa McDowell and Rhea Almeida.

4. Popular and Mass Culture

Our daily life is surrounded and invaded by popular culture. For instance, music, soap operas
on television, comic books and sports, etc. We cannot imagine our life without these. It is
only in the industrial societies that we see this form of culture.

In the past, we only had high culture and folk culture. The difference between them was that
high culture was mostly related to a small, literate and elite group which is the upper class.
They encouraged and sustained such a culture.

High culture relates to the classics of literature, the great traditions of art and sculpture. On
the other hand, folk culture was mostly in relation to the folk people. It was about birth and
death, man and woman, child and adult, the seasons, justice, cruelty, fate and destiny. It was
shared by everyone and commonly participated in

According to the scholars, generally, mass culture and popular culture are terms which are
used interchangeably. But there is a difference. Popular culture refers to a culture which is
shared, accepted and liked by people. It is not the culture of the elite. Mass culture is a culture
which cuts across and includes a range of social classes and groups. For example, the soap
operas attract a huge audience which includes middle- class housewives as well as college
going students, etc.

According to some other thinkers, mass culture and popular culture refer to the same thing,
that is, culture manufactured wholesale for the market. No doubt, mass or popular culture is
derived from high culture, but at the same time, it refers to an item of lesser importance.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 62

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Forms of popular culture include television soap operas, comics, magazines, popular music
and cinema

Culture and Industry

In the usage by John Fiske and other thinkers of cultural studies, the terms 'Popular Culture'
and 'the popular', suggest that people themselves choose and construct the popular. Here,
popular culture describes culture of, by and for the people. In this, the people create and
participate in cultural practices which articulate their experiences and aspirations.

Fiske has tried to provide the term 'Popular Culture' with an inflection consistent with the
socially critical approach of cultural studies. He defines 'Popular' as that which the audiences
make of and do with the commodities of the culture industries. These Culture Industries
operate in a market which is governed by commercial and ideological imperatives. For him,
there can be no instance of popularity which involves domination. Therefore, according to
Fiske, 'popular' is excluded from any domination and manipulation.

Note- John Fiske is a media scholar who has authored eight books based on cultural studies,
popular culture, media semiotics and television studies. His chief books are Power Plays,
Power Works (1993), Understanding Popular Culture(1989), Reading the Popular
(1989), and the influential Television Culture (1987).

5. The Frankfurt School

The Institute for Social Research at Frankfurt School, which is associated with the Institute
for Social Research, at Goethe University Frankfurt, with its scholars like Max Horkheimer,
Theodor Adorno and Herbert Marcuse provided a fresh perspective to Marxism, with their
Hegelian perspective. These Marxists scholars believed that the social system is a totality in
which all the aspects reflected the same essence. When they analyzed modern culture they
talked about the one-dimensional nature of modern cultural existence. Their experience of
fascism in Germany and commercialism in America made them have that kind of a view. It is
important to note here that the Institute was exiled in 1933, and was relocated in New York,
but finally returned to Frankfurt in 1950.

While Herbert Marcuse proposed the notion of 'affirmative culture'; Adorno felt that great
literature does not need to directly address social reality, as Brecht and Lukacs pointed out in
their writings. For Adorno, art's detachment from dominant reality gives it its special
significance and power. Adorno is of the opinion that art cannot simply reflect the social
system, but can act as a questioning and critiquing mode within the dominant reality to

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 63

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

produce an indirect sort of knowledge, as he says - 'Art is the negative knowledge of the
actual world.' Thus, in opposition to Georg Lukacs, the Frankfurt School, especially
Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer, praised the modernist writers such as James Joyce,
Marcel Proust, and Samuel Beckett. They are of the view that the very fact that the modernist
writers in their literary endeavors fragment and disrupt life results in the necessary distance
and detachment that serve as an implicit critique and yield a "negative knowledge" of the
dehumanizing institutions and processes of society under capitalism.

Walter Benjamin, though not directly a part of the Frankfurt School, yet is connected to it.
In his famous essay, 'The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction', argues
that modern technical innovations (above all, photography and cinema) have profoundly
altered the status of the 'work of art'. At earlier times art had its uniqueness and its aura, but
once mechanical production has entered the field of art, the essential aura of art is lost. This is
not only true about the visual arts, but also about literature. Benjamin argued that the
technical basis has become the new ethos of artistic production and consumption. Benjamin's
other essay, 'The Author as Producer' is on the politics of artistic practice, where Benjamin
argued that the new technology might have revolutionary potential, but it does not ensure a
similar effect. For Benjamin what is more important is that the artist revolutionizes the
artistic forces of production of his or her time.

6. New Left Marxism: Williams, Eagleton, Jameson

The revival of Marxist criticism in England was fuelled by the 1968 troubles and by the
ensuing invasion of continental Marxist ideas. Three key figures - Raymond Williams, Terry
Eagleton and Frederic Jameson did much to contribute to the Marxist ideas. Raymond
Williams in his critical reassessment of the English tradition of critical cultural thought
(Culture and Society 1780-1950, 1958) embarked on a radical theoretical construction-
'culture as "a whole way of life."

For F. R. Leavis and Leavisites, it is the 'intelligent few' who should make wise judgment for
the 'unintelligent many.' In the sense that the elites of the society will decide what is culture
and those who do not abide by those norms would be called as "uncultured." The British New
critics - Raymond Williams and Terry Eagleton hit back such definitions of Culture made of
the Leavisites and also criticized the notion of Canon-formation, as the canonicity of the
canon has become a yardstick to slot literary works as mainstream or otherwise.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 64

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

For Terry Eagleton, one of the central issues is to define the relationship between literature
and ideology, as he thinks literary texts do not reflect historical reality but rather work upon
ideology to produce an effect of the 'real'. He rejects Althusser's view that literature can
distance itself from ideology; and following Macherey, Eagleton is of the opinion that the
literary texts are not merely a reflection of other ideological discourses but a special
production of ideology.

Therefore, criticism should also be concerned not with just the laws of literary form or the
theory of ideology but rather with 'the laws of the production of ideological discourses as
literature'. Fredric Jameson's in his famous work The Political Unconscious explored the
unconscious of a work of art or literature, unconscious in the sense of a text's repressed
historical narrative. He believed that instead of the aesthetic norms and authorial intentions, a
text comes into being without being fully 'aware of what it is doing.' Therefore, once the text
gets the final shape, all the ideological contradictions and gaps are exposed. Whereas a realist
writer tried to unify all the elements in his creative art, but in the textual process it inevitably
produces certain lapses and omissions which correspond to the incoherence of the ideological
discourse it uses. Therefore, Jameson thinks that a critic's job primarily like a psychoanalyst,
should be to critically read the text's unconscious to figure out what is unspoken and
inevitably repressed. Moreover in Post Modernism and Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism,
Jameson talks about three phases of capitalism - (i) Market Capitalism (ii) Monopoly
capitalism and (iii) Late or Multinational Capitalism . These three phases of Capitalism
dictates the cultural practices, in terms of what kind of art and literature would be produced in
these different stages of capitalism

Antonio Gramsci

The Italian journalist and activist Antonio Gramsci is known and celebrated for highlighting
and developing the roles of culture and education within Marx's theories of economy,
politics, and class. Gramsci's most widely read and notable work, The Prison Notebooks that
influenced social theory was written while he was imprisoned and published posthumously.
He developed the concept of cultural hegemony to explain how the state accomplishes this,
arguing that domination is achieved in large part by a dominant ideology expressed through
social institutions that socialize people to consent to the rule of the dominant group. Gramsci
viewed the educational institution as one of the fundamental elements of cultural hegemony
in modern

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 65

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Western society and elaborated on this in essays titled "The Intellectuals" and "On
Education."

On Role of Intellectuals

Antonio's Gramsci in his Prison Notebooks devotes a chapter on Intellectuals and their role
during times of social change. He starts with the notion that all men are intellectuals; but
everybody does not perform the role of intellectuals in society. For Antonio Gramsci, the job
of an intellectual is a specialized one which is different from the muscular-nervous efforts put
in by all human beings. In this sense, Antonio Gramsci makes a distinction between people
who are intellectuals in the sense of doing specialized jobs as against all individuals who also
do some intellectual work or the other. Thus making a distinction between general people and
intellectuals and their role during the process of social change, Antonio Gramsci then
comments that there are two kinds of Intellectuals:

Organic Intellectuals: Organic intellectuals are those who emerge along with a new class in
history and to which they are therefore organically tied - "Every social group, coming into
existence on the original terrain of an essential function in the world of economic production,
creates together with itself, organically, one or more strata of intellectuals which give it
homogeneity and an awareness of its own function not only in the economic but also in the
social and political fields. The capitalist entrepreneur creates alongside himself the industrial
technician, the specialist in political economy, the organizers of new culture, of a new legal
system,

Traditional Intellectuals: As the organic intellectuals are in the process of propagating the
new worldview of the new class coming into existence it has to contend with the Traditional
Intellectuals who already exist in the society. The Traditional Intellectuals are those who
remain detached from the world of production and distribution as they try to explain matters
in the private domain of ideology - religion, morality and ethics.

7. Michel Foucault and Study of Culture

Michel Foucault (1926-84) was a French post-structuralist thinker who studied philosophy at
the Ecole Normale Superieure, whose provocative writing on madness, reason, criminality,
hospitals sexuality, discourse shook the western world as he questioned the very premises on
which the institutions such as clinics, hospitals, asylum, prison, etc. are historically
constructed at a particular point of time in history to interpellate the subject into the fold of

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 66

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

reason / rationality so as to subjugate them. Michel Foucault's studies could be observed in

his books:

● Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason (dealing with
Madness)

● The Birth of the Clinic : An Archaeology of Medical Prescription (dealing with the
history of illness and sick)

● Discipline and Punishment: The Birth of the Prison (tracing transgression of Laws)

● The History of Sexuality (dealing with the questions of Sexuality and identity) The
above-mentioned books deal with the knowledge of power equation. Moreover, all these
studies are concerned in one way or the other with the formation of the modern subject
(as a historical and cultural reality) - the question on forms of power that it has on our
lives and related matters of governance. In other words, it can be said that Foucault was
trying to present a genealogy of the modern subject as a historical and actual reality. The
produce of his ideas can be easily seen in his authored books:

● Foucault's first major work was Madness and Civilization, his doctoral thesis, which
deals with the historical conditions of the seventeenth century distinction between reason
and unreason, reason and madness. It also traces how the emergence and development of
different sciences lead to subjects like psychology and psychiatry and by the end of the
eighteenth century to the birth of the asylum. Foucault's contention is that prior to the Age
of Reason, madness was not related in terms of being opposed to Reason and moreover,
quite contrary to it, it was associated with particular sacred forms of knowledge which
provided insights into human conditions during the middle ages and the Renaissance. But
with the coming up of Reason as a historical construct in the eighteenth century as the
truth there was a certain silencing as well as marginalization of madness.

Moreover, it led to a situation when the institutions such as confinement centers were not
only made; but the unemployed, the poor, the idle and the criminals were confined so as to
provide them with work and to make them

Contact Us Website www.eduncle.com Ema

● Foucault's next work, The Birth of the Clinic, is his work on the history of medicine, but
at the same time it is also a text which reveals the formation of an individual as a subject
and how the individual's body became an object of scientific medical examination and

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 67

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

analysis. Foucault points out how medicine is a pivotal science vis-à-vis the human
sciences as individuals become subjects of scientific analysis and this being interpellated
as subjects.

● Next Foucault wrote books such as The Order of Things and The Archeology of
Knowledge where he tried to provide an archeological analysis of the conditions of
possibility for the emergence of human sciences. The Order of Things aimed at
uncovering the laws, regularities and the rules of the formation of systems of thoughts in
human sciences which emerged in the nineteenth century. What Foucault tried in this
book is to do an archeological analysis of the conditions which led to the possibility of the
formation of human sciences which led to his next famous work, The Archeology of
Knowledge where Foucault focuses on how discursive formations are done in western
civilization to point out the epistemological validity and scientificity and truth of such
discourses.

● In his next work Discipline and Punishment , he focuses on the conceptions of power-
knowledge equations and addresses the transformation in forms of punishment
and the emergence of the modern penal institution, the prison and therefore the principal
focus of Foucault's analysis gets to the power knowledge relations that invest human
bodies and subjugate them by turning them into objects of knowledge.

● His next work The History of Sexuality again focuses on the same issue of the analysis
of the operations of disciplining technologies of power and their relationship with
objectifying sciences.

Notable works in Cultural Studies

● Richard Hoggart's The Uses of Literacy

● Raymond Williams' Culture and Society and The Long Revolution E.P. Thompson's
The Making of the English Working Class.

● LGBTQ Stats: Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, Transgender, and Queer People by the
Numbers by Bennett Singer and David Deschamps

● Black on Both Sides: A Racial History of Trans Identity By C. Riley Snorton

● Bi: Notes For a Bisexual Revolution by Shiri Eisner

● Queer: A Graphic History by Meg-John Barker; Julia Scheele (Illustrator), Jules

Scheele (Illustrator)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 68

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

● Out in the Union by Miriam Frank

● The Stonewall Reader by New York Public Library Staff; Edmund White
(Foreword by); Jason Baumann (Editor)

● Companion to Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, Transgender, and Queer Studies by George

E. Haggerty and Molly McGarry, Eds.

● Encyclopedia of Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, and Transgender History in America by

Marc Stein, Ed.

● Handbook of Lesbian & Gay Studiesby Diane Richardson and Steven Seidman, Eds.

● Lesbian and Gay Studies: An Introductory, Interdisciplinary Approach by Theo

Sandfort, Judith Schuyf, Jan Willem Duyvendak, Jeffrey Weeks, Eds.

8. Gender Studies and Queer Theory (1970 - Present)

Queer theory is a brand-new branch of study or theoretical speculation. It grew out of

gay/lesbian studies, a discipline which itself is very new, existing in any kind of organized
form only since about the mid 1980s. Gay/lesbian studies, in turn, grew out of feminist
studies and feminist theory.

Introduction

The word "queer" in queer theory has some of the very new connotations, particularly its
alignment with ideas about homosexuality. LGBTQ (Queer Studies) is the academic
investigation of sexuality in established fields such as literature, history, theatre, law,
medicine, economics, sociology, anthropology and political science. As an academic
discipline, LGBTQ Studies examines the history of queerness, the politics of sexual
oppression and empowerment, the relationship of sexual identity, the representation of
sexualities in music, literature and art and the meaning of queerness in individual identity and
the examined life. By its very nature LGBTQ studies are interdisciplinary. It encourages
students to think across established disciplines in order to understand the meaning of
sexuality in society.

Approach of Queer Theory

Queer studies is an even more recent branch of theoretical inquiry, having been named as an
area of study only in the early 1990s. The scholar who is usually identified as first using the

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 69

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

phrase "queer theory" in print is Teresa de Lauretis, in her 1991 essay "Queer Theory:
Lesbian and Gay Sexualities," published in the important journal differences.

Gay, Lesbian and Queer Studies

Gay, lesbian, and queer studies are separate but related fields of cultural inquiry that attempt
to establish the analytical centrality of gender and sexuality within a particular area of
investigation. Significant works in the field of gay, lesbian, and queer studies have been
undertaken in a variety of disciplines, such as philosophy, history, anthropology, sociology,
psychology, classics, law, government, art, literature, popular culture, family, and education.

In two landmark essays, "The Traffic in Women: Notes on the 'Political Economy' of Sex
(1975) and "Thinking Sex: Notes for a Radical Theory of the Politics of Sexuality"
(1975), Gayle Rubin developed a theory central to gay and lesbian studies: that gender
difference and sexual difference are related, but not the same.

Queer studies insist that all sexual behaviors, all concepts linking sexual behaviors to sexual
identities, and all categories of normative and deviant sexualities are social constructs, sets of
signifiers that create certain types of social meaning.

However, the texts that are considered most responsible for influencing and developing the
principles of queer studies are Michel Foucault's The History of Sexuality (1978) and Eve
Kosofsky Sedgwick Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire
(1985).

Kosofsky Sedgwick

In Between Men, Sedgwick develops the idea of "homosociality." Sedgwick argues that
nineteenth-century British culture was built primarily on asexual bonds between men
(such as friendship, apprenticeship, camaraderie in the workforce, and so on), which
necessitated, for social and economic reasons, strong prohibitions against homosexual
bonds.

Homosociality represents the range of bonds between men that are necessary to maintain a
social order, including those bonds between men through women, such as marriage, birth,
and so forth. These bonds are presumed to be contrary to pure homosexual bonds, especially
within Western cultures, which do not necessitate women as mediating figures. Sedgwick,
however, demonstrates how these two antithetical terms, homosexuality and homosociality,
frequently collapsed into each other in practice.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 70

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Judith Butler

For queer theorists, sexuality is a complex array of social codes and forces, forms of
individual activity and institutional or political power, which interact to shape the ideas of
what is normative and what is deviant at any particular moment, and then operate under the
category of what is "natural" or "essential.

Two particularly influential works in queer studies are Judith Butler's Gender Trouble:
Feminism and the Subversion of Identity (1990) and Alexander Doty's Making Things
Perfectly Queer: Interpreting Mass Culture (1993).

Butler's work rejects stable categories of sexuality altogether, and challenges standard gay,
lesbian, bisexual, transsexual, and transgender politics. In Butler's conception, these terms are
rendered meaningless when stripped of the religious, political, and economic codifications
that support them.

Judith Butler is perhaps the most influential theorist to explore the idea of sexual and gender
identity as a social Performance , a site of power and discourse. In her Gender Trouble she
asks, "To what extent do regulatory practices of gender formation and division constitute
identity, the internal coherence of the subject, indeed, the self- identical status of the person?"
As an alternative to such naturalized regulatory practices, she developed a model of
PERFORMATIVITY, which she distinguished from a normative model of
PERFORMANCE.

Alexander Doty

Alexander Doty's notion of "queer reception" in Making Things Perfectly Queer

demonstrates another way that standard categories of sexuality are challenged. Doty separates
"reception" from "identity" and stresses the way a spectator may derive "queer pleasure" from
standard categories in viewing film and television. Thus, heterosexual- identified women
spectators might experience "queer pleasure" at the sexual tension generated in films such as
Thelma and Louise, or heterosexual-identified men might enjoy the exaggerated
homoeroticism of certain sporting events or films such as Rambo. Queer theory has come to
encompass a substantial body of work in lesbian studies. Monique Wittig's Lesbian Body
attacks the tradition of anatomy based on the orderly and ordered male body and offers
instead the lesbian body as a model of the desiring subject. Like other feminists who
challenge the authority of patriarchal discourse, Wittig openly confronts the problem of the

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 71

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

subject position she occupies as a theorist and writer; she disrupts the texture of her writing
and thus repeats at the level of her discourse the disorderly nature of the lesbian body itself.

Adrienne Rich

In her much-anthologized essay, "Compulsory Heterosexuality and the Lesbian Existence,"

she attacks ``heterocentricity" as a covert mode of socialization that seeks willfully to repress
the "enormous potential counterforce" of lesbian experience. Because heterosexuality is the
compulsory cultural norm, the oppression of women - their sexual slavery - is more difficult
to name. Rich revalues the so-called perversity of lesbian desire, more frightening even than
male homosexuality, and posits a "lesbian continuum" free of invidious binary sexual
typologies. Lesbian Feminism is not concerned with hating men but rather with celebrating
the life choices of women who love women. It is not that heterosexuality is in and of itself
oppressive, it is that "the absence of choice remains the great unacknowledged reality'

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 72

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

UNIT 10

RESEARCH METHODS AND MATERIALS IN ENGLISH

1. Introduction

The search of knowledge is a never ending process. With the help of increasing development
and technology, the pace of this knowledge seeking has gained a better whirl. There are
various kinds of researches that are carried on in English literature and language as we have
been reading different kinds of criticisms of literary and non- literary texts for few years now.
This chapter is structured in such a fashion so as to make ourselves acquainted with the ways
of research in English literature and language so that we ourselves know what exactly we
need to look at if we are doing a research and moreover what are the methods to be employed
in research before undertaking one. The interpretation in a research varies with the method
we use to relate a particular text or event. For example, suppose someone wants to do a
research on Mary Shelley's Frankenstein, then he or she has to know what the already
existing researches on the given text are. They are:

Frankenstein as a Gothic Novel

Frankenstein as a Science Fiction

Frankenstein as a Feminist writing

Frankenstein as a representation and critique of the Romantic ethos Frankenstein as a

critique of Humanitarianism

Frankenstein as a critique of Milton's Paradise Lost

Frankenstein read from a psychological point of view.

Note- The word research has been derived from the Middle French recherché which goes
back to Latin circare means 'to go around/wander'. Research - re (again) + search (seeking
knowledge). The earliest recorded use of the term was in 1577.

These are the researches already done on the text Frankenstein. Now if one needs to do
research on Mary Shelley's Frankenstein, one will need to figure out what newer ways or
methods can be used to approach the text. For example, the element of New Historicism in
Frankenstein introduces a novelty in research and will be well appreciated by the critics.
These different approaches to reading and researching a text can be termed simply as the
Research Methods.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 73

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Meaning of Research

Research means search of knowledge. It implies search for something new i.e. new ideas,
new conclusions and new theory. Research is an art of scientific investigation. Different
scholars define research in different way.

Lundberg in his definition of research has called it "A systematic method through which is
observed information and data are classified, generalized and verified".

According to above definitions we can say that search for knowledge through objective and
systematic scientific method of finding solution to a problem is research. It helps in decision
making and reducing the element of risk and uncertainty.

3. Different Concepts of Research by Philosopher

Many key figures have influenced research since its inception. Let us have a brief look at
their views about research.

Plato (427-347 BC) and Aristotle (348-322 BC): They represent the two contrasting
approaches to acquiring knowledge and understanding the world (epistemology). Plato
argued for deductive thinking (starting with theory to make sense of what we observe) and
Aristotle for the opposite, inductive thinking (starting with observations in order to build
theories).

René Descartes (1596-1650): Provided the starting point for modern philosophy by using a
method of systematic doubt; that we cannot rely on our senses or logic, and therefore he
challenged all who sought for the basis of certainty and knowledge. His famous maxim is 'I
think, therefore I am, that is - I can only be sure of my own existence, the rest must be
doubted.

John Locke (1632-1704): Made the distinction between bodies or objects that can be directly
measured, and therefore have a physical existence, and those abstract qualities that are
generated by our perceptions and feelings.

George Berkeley (1685-1753): Argued that all things that exist are only mental phenomena.
They exist by being perceived. This is 'our' world.

David Hume (1711-1776): Made a distinction between systems of ideas that can provide
certainty - e.g. Maths and those that rely on our perceptions (empirical evidence) which are
not certain. He recognized the importance of inductive thinking in the advancement of
scientific knowledge, but highlighted its restrictions in finding the truth.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 74

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Immanuel Kant (1724-1804): He held that our minds organize our experiences to make
sense of the world. Therefore 'facts' are not independent of the way we see things and
interpret them.

Karl Popper (1902-1994): Formulated a combination of deductive and inductive thinking in

the hypothetico-deductive method, commonly known as scientific method. This method aims
to refine theories to get closer to the truth.

Auguste Comte (1789-1857): Maintained that society can be analysed empirically just like
any other subjects of scientific enquiry. Social laws and theories are based on psychology and
biology.

Karl Marx (1818-1883): Defined moral and social aspects of humanity in terms of material
forces.

Emil Durkheim (1858-1917): Argued that society develops its own system of collectively
shared norms and beliefs - these were 'social facts'.

Max Weber (1864-1920): Insisted that we need to understand the values and meanings of
subjects without making judgements - 'verstehen' was the term he coined for this which is
German for 'understanding'.

Thomas Kuhn (1922-1995): Revealed that scientific research cannot be separated from
human influences and is subject to social norms.

Michel Foucault (1926-1984): Argued that there was no progress in science, only changing
perspectives, as the practice of science is shown to control what is permitted to count as
knowledge. He demonstrated how discourse is used to make social regulation and control
appear natural.

Jacques Derrida (1930-2004) stated that there is no external or fixed meaning to text, nor is
there a subject who exists prior to DID YOU language and to particular experiences. You
cannot get outside or beyond the structure. This approach led to the movement called
Deconstruction.

Basic Concepts of Research

Metaphysics: It is a branch of philosophy that deals with abstract concepts such as being,
knowing, identity, time and space. It is intimately connected with epistemology.

Epistemology:It is the study of knowledge. It deals with origin, nature, scope and methods to

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 75

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

acquire knowledge. The term was first used by Frederick Ferrier. There are basically two
ways to acquire knowledge, i.e. rationalism and empiricism.

Rationalism: It tends to believe logic and reason as the chief means of acquiring knowledge.
Mind is given authority over the senses. Rationalism is associated with deduction.

Empiricism: It claims that experience by sense is the ultimate starting point for all our
knowledge. The senses give us all raw material about the world. This is termed as a
posteriori. It is related to induction.

4. What are the Objectives of Research?

The main objective of research is to find out the truth which is hidden and which has not been
discovered yet. Some aims of research are following.

To formulate a new theory or concept based on the finding of research. In case of English
studies, it means that one constructs a new theoretical premise which can be used to interpret
and understand literature. For example, feminism is a theoretical approach which is already
established; if one takes the notions of ecology and along with the feminist theories try to
come up with a new theoretical construct then it can lead to an Eco-feminist theory.

To verify data and facts in respect of an analysis made by other scientist or in existing
theory. In case of English studies, it means that you use the existing theories and in the light
of them try to interpret a literary text in such a manner which has not been done earlier.
Suppose if you take up the recent Indian writer Anuradha Roy's novels and do an Eco-
feminist analysis of her novels then it will be a breakthrough as not much work has been done
either on eco-feminism or on Anuradha Roy's works.

To test the hypothesis of a causal relationship between variables. This statement is very
true about research in sciences and social sciences, but also can be applied in the context of
English studies. For example, Frederic Jameson had hypothesized that "All third world
narratives are national allegories" and from then on many researchers across the world are
trying to show how the narratives from the once colonized nations has been some way or the
other nothing but "national allegories." There can be many such hypothesis and the work of
the researcher is to see whether the hypothesis is justified in a particular context (in case of
literature, texts) or not.

To find out solution of the problem with the application of scientific method. One may say
that in literature there is not much solution that one can offer to the problems of the real

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 76

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

world; but this is not completely true. Take for example, the idea of the patriarchal society
which is prevalent across the world and a researcher may provide a viable feminist solution to
the patriarchal injustices.

A scholar is motivated to conduct research for multiple objectives like acquiring a research
degree, having intellectual satisfaction, rendering service to society etc.

5. What You Can Do With Research?

What can one do with research conducting task? The answer is below:

Categorise: This involves forming a typology of objects, events or concepts, i.e. a set of
names or 'boxes' into which these can be sorted. This can be useful in explaining which
'things' belong together and how.

Describe: Descriptive research relies on observation as a means of collecting data. It attempts

to examine situations in order to establish what is the norm, i.e. what can be predicted to
happen again under the same circumstances.

Explain: This is a descriptive type of research specifically designed to deal with complex
issues. It aims to move beyond 'just getting the facts' in order to make sense of the myriad
other elements involved, such as human, political, social, cultural and contextual.

Evaluate: This involves making judgements about the quality of objects or events. Quality
can be measured either in an absolute sense or on a comparative basis. To be useful, the
methods of evaluation must be relevant to the context and intentions of the research.

Compare: Two or more contrasting cases can be examined to highlight differences and
similarities between them, leading to a better understanding of phenomena,

Correlate: The relationships between two phenomena are investigated to see whether and
how they influence each other. The relationship might be just a loose link at one extreme or a
direct link when one phenomenon causes another. These are measured as levels of
association.

Predict: This can sometimes be done in research areas where correlations are already known.
Predictions of possible future behaviour or events are made on the basis that if there has been
a strong relationship between two or more characteristics or events in the past, then these
should exist in similar circumstances in the future, leading to predictable outcomes. Control:
Once you understand an event or situation, you may be able to find ways to control it. For
this you need to know what the cause and effect relationships are and that you are capable of
exerting control over the vital ingredients. All of technology relies on this ability to control.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 77

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Characteristics of Research

Research is based on hypothetical sampling and assumptions. Research is a scientific and

social investigation.

Research develops concepts, principles and theory.

Research information is used to take accurate decisions.

Research inquiries into cause and effect relationship among facts related hypothesis or
problem.

Research emphasizes on the development of theories, principles and generalisations.

which are very helpful in prediction the variables under study.

6. Steps of Research

(i) Formulation of the Research Problem: Formulation of research problem or research

topic is the first step of any research journey. Scholars define an area of research by
identifying problem or research topic and decide area of interest of subject matter after
discussing with colleagues and senior or study of previous research work so that ambiguity
can be avoided. Proper selection and understanding of subject matter makes research task
easy and smooth.

(ii) Developing Research Proposal (Synopsis): After selection, formulation and

understanding research problem, the next step is to develop a plan of investigation that is
called research proposal. Scholars prepare synopsis of research topic and submit it to the
necessary committee or research board to clear the name of topic of research or research
problem, object and approach of study while undertaking the research project.

(iii) Development of Working Hypothesis: For research study it is not possible to cover the
entire population so it's necessary to do research study on hypothetical basis. Hypothesis is an
assumption about various aspects of problem or research topic. It covers specific and
confined area which is called sampling. Sampling is defined as small and subgroup of
population. Hypothesis guides the scholars and defines parameter of study.

(iv) Preparing Research Design: Research design means conceptual framework on which
research is to be conducted. Main aim of research design is maximum output with minimum
possible expenditure, time and effort. The research design involves following factors for
appropriate research problem.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 78

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Correct and appropriate information

Availability and skills of scholar

Explanation and conclusion of research topic

Cost factor

Time factor

Determine Sub-Group Sample Design: Population divided into small and sub groups which
is derived as a sample of study. Sample can be presumed that all items are covered, no
element of chance left and highest accuracy is obtained.

There are two types of sample designs with subdivisions:

(A) Random Sampling or Probabilistic Sampling

Simple random sampling

Stratified sampling

Cluster and lock sampling

Multi-stage sampling

(B) Non Probabilistic Sampling

Convenience Sampling

Judgement or Purposive Sampling

Quota Sampling

Accidental Sampling

Snowball Sampling

(v) Collection of Data: Collection of data can be divided into two categories.

Primary Data: It can be collected through new experiment, survey, group- discussion,
questionnaires, etc.

Secondary Data: The data which has already been collected by someone else and which
have already been passed through the statistical

(vi) Execution of the Research Project: Implementation or execution of the project is a very
important step in the research process. Scholar observes that the research project is executed
in a systematic manner so that project may not suffer ahead.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 79

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(vii) Analysis of Data: After collection of data it should be arranged properly and classified
into different categories. Irrelevant data should be separated and relevant data is coded into
symbols so that it may be tabulated. Tabulation is a part of technical procedure wherein
classified data is in form of table. This helps for analysis by applying various statistical
methods.

(viii) Hypothesis-Testing: After analysis of data, scholar can test his hypothesis which was
formulated earlier. Different type test is developed such as chi square, F-Test, T-Test etc. The
test result decides that hypothesis should be accepted or rejected.

(ix) Interpretation and Recommendation: The collected data is analyzed, summarized,

linked with research objective and is explained in finding new theory, to recommend new
concepts and principles.

(x) Report Writing and Presentation: At last, scholar has to prepare a report in detail which
gives complete detail about research. It is presented in simple language and attractive style
with use of chart, graph, and illustration wherever necessary and relevant.

Note- Some Notable Books of Research Methods

1. Research Methods for English Studies by Gabriele Griffin

2. Research Methods the Basics by Nicholas Walliman

3. How to Write a Thesis by Umberto Eco

7. Types of Research

(1) Descriptive v/s Analytical Research:

(a) Descriptive research makes proper and logical description of the subject topic or
problem by collecting true, realistic and reliable information through survey and fact finding
enquiries of different kinds. It is also called EX-Post Facto Research (in social and business
research). In descriptive research method, researcher does not have any control over the
variables. Researcher gives report what has happened and what is happening. This method of
research utilizes survey, comparative and correlation method.

(b) Analytical research is an analysis of facts or information /data which are already
available. This research depends on secondary data base.

(II) Applied v/s Fundamental Research:

(a) Applied research refers as an action research. Applied research is that research which

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 80

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

aims to finding solution or certain conclusions for an immediate problem being faced by a
society or corporate sector. The principles of fundamental research are used in applied
research. Applied research discovers a solution for some practical problem. It refers to a wide
variety of evaluative, investigative and analytical research methods designed to diagnose
problems or weaknesses, whether organizational, academic or instructional and help
researchers to develop practical solutions to address them quickly and efficiently. For
example finding a cure for an illness.

(b) Fundamental research refers as Basic or Pure or Theoretical research. Fundamental

research is mainly concerned with simplifications and with formulation of theory. This type
of research is conducted for expanding the knowledge and formulation of new theories and
concept. Fundamental research is directed towards finding information that has a board base
application. Through such research are explored new laws, formulate new theories, old
theories revised and old. principle and theories are rejected.

Note- The term 'action research' was coined during 1940s by Kurt Lewin, a German
American social psychologist who is widely considered the founder of this field. Action
research is also KNOW? called cycle of action or cycle of inquiry.

(III) Quantitative v/s Qualitative Research:

(a) Quantitative research is concerned with phenomenon which can be expressed in

quantity term. It is also known as linear research as it follows the linear path for research. It is
similar to deductive research. This method uses a computational and statistical method to
collect and analyse data. Online surveys, questionnaires and polls are preferable data
collection in this research.

(b) Qualitative research is concerned with qualitative phenomenon, a non- statistical

method. It is specifically important in the behavioural science. It is about inquiry that helps
in-depth understanding of the problems or issues in their natural setting.

(IV) Conceptual v/s Empirical Research

(a) Conceptual research is generally used by philosophers and thinkers to develop new
concepts or to interpret them e.g. socialism. It is related to developing some abstract ideas or
theory.

(b) Empirical research also called experimental or observation research as it trusts on

experience or observation alone, ignoring system and theory, coming up with conclusions. In

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 81

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

this type of research researcher collect data / facts and set up experimental design to prove his
hypothesis and give result by observation to approve/ disapprove his set hypothesis.

(V) Historical Research: Historical Research is analysis of event or past records and other
information sources with a view to find origin and development of phenomenon and to
discover trend in the past, in order to understand present and future. The historical research
applies to all field of study because it includes their origin, growth, personality. (VI)
Exploratory Research: Exploratory research is a type of research conducted for problem that
has not been clearly defined. It helps in only research design, data collection method and
selection of subject. It is not useful for decision making. It is informal and relying secondary
research such as informal discussion with employee or public and formal way by depth
interview, case study, projective method etc.

(VII) Diagnostic Research: It is called clinic research which aims to identifying the cause of
problem, frequency which occurs and solution for it. The good example can be researches
done by doctor on a crucial disease.

(VIII) Ethnological: Ethnological research focuses on people. In this approach, the

researcher is interested in how the subjects of the research interpret their own behaviour
rather than imposing a theory from outside. It takes place in the undisturbed natural settings
of the subjects' environment. It regards the context to be as equally important as the actions it
studies, and attempts to represent the totality of the social, cultural and economic situation.
This is not easy as much of culture is hidden and rarely made explicit and the cultural
background and assumptions of the researcher may unduly influence the interpretations and
descriptions.

(IX) Correlation: This design is used to examine a relationship between two concepts. There
are two broad classifications of relational statements: an association between two concepts -
where there is some kind of influence of one on the other; and a causal relationship - where
one causes changes to occur in the other. Causal statements describe what is sometimes
called a 'cause and effect' relationship. The cause is referred to as the 'independent variable',
the variable that is affected is referred to as the 'dependent variable'. The correlation between
two concepts can either be none (no correlation); positive (where an increase in one results in
the increase in the other, or decrease results in a decrease); or negative (where the increase in
one results in the decrease in the other or vice versa). The degree of association is often
measurable.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 82

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(X) Evaluation: This descriptive type of research is specifically designed to deal with
complex social issues. It aims to move beyond 'just getting the facts', by trying to make sense
of the myriad human, political, social, cultural and contextual elements involved. There are a
range of different approaches of evaluation models, for example, systems analysis - which is
a holistic type of research looking at the complex interplay of many variables; and responsive
evaluation - which entails a series of investigative steps to evaluate how responsive a
programme is to all those taking part in it. A common purpose of evaluation research is to
examine the working of projects from the point of view of levels of awareness, costs and
benefits, cost-effectiveness, attainment of objectives and quality assurance. The results are
generally used to prescribe changes to improve and develop the situation.

Note- Qualitative research is heavily dependent on the experience of the researchers and the
questions used to probe the sample. The sample size is usually restricted to 6-10 people in a
sample. Open-ended questions are asked in a manner that one question leads to another. The
purpose of asking open-ended questions is to gather as much information as possible from the
sample.

(XI) Experimental Research: Experimental research is the process of testing the

authenticity and reliability of hypothesis. In fact it is cause and effect finding research i.e. an
action causes other action for example, smoking causes lung cancer. Experiment is an
important aspect of this type of research. It means experiment can be taken as the method of
organizing the activity of data collection from which conclusions can be drawn about the
relevance of a hypothesis. There are four types of experimental design.

(a) Pre Experimental: This type of experimental design does not make use of any
randomization procedure to control extraneous variables.

(i) Case study design

(ii) One group pre-test/post-test design

(iii) Static group comparison design (cross-sectional study)

(b) Quasi Experimental: Researcher can control variables but lack of randomization when
measurement is taken.

(i) Time series design (may include panel design)

(ii) Equivalent time samples design

(iii) Counterbalanced design

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 83

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(iv) Separate sample pre-test/post-test design

(v) Separate sample pre-test/post-test control group design

(vi) Multiple time-series design

(vii) Regression/discontinuity analysis

(c) True Experimental: Allow statements about cause and effect by controlling variables
and randomly selects from population.

(i) Pre-test/post-test control group design

(ii) Solomon four-group design

(iii) Post-test only control group design

(d) Statistical Method: This type of method is used for statistical control and analysis of
external variables.

(XII) Cross Sectional study v/s Longitudinal Study: In cross sectional study Researcher
records information about their subjects without manipulating the study environment. This
study compare different population group at a single point of time. The benefit of cross
sectional study is design which allows researcher to compare many different variables at a
same time. For example, Multiple measurement are taken in single point of time such as
Testing heart rate, Body mass index, Blood pressure etc.

In Longitudinal study researcher conducts several observations of same subject several a

period of time. The benefit of a longitudinal study is that researcher is able to detect
development or changes. This study is observational basis. It means that not interfering with
subject or survey respondent.

Kind of Longitudinal Study

(a) Panel Studies: Same sample of respondent at different point of time.

(b) Cohort: Researcher identifies some categories of people who share a common
characteristics or experience within different point of time.

(c)Trend Study: A trend study samples different groups of people at different points in time
from the same population.

We have discussed all the possible kinds of researches that can happen in field of work or
subject; now let us focus on the kinds of researches that are done in English Studies. These

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 84

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

are broad categories and often is used in terms of they being combined together to create a
research work. They are:

(A) Conceptual: There are often conceptual works done in English studies when one tries to
build up a theoretical premise so as to analyze literature. For example, one can build up
premise on the Marxist framework or on feminism.

(B) Historical Research: English studies also concerns itself with the historical time period
and often the researchers try to figure out what happened in a particular time period from
their rendition in literature. For example, one can read E. P. Thompson's The History of the
English Working Class to know about the nineteenth century Industrial England and the
working class population. But the same can also be gauged from different social novels that
are written in the Victorian Age such as Charles Dickens' Hard Times. One can read Hard
Times as a historical text and from there try to figure out the historical consciousness of the
Victorian Working class. Further we have already seen how New Historicism deals with the
notion of history and how one can use New Historicist methodology in the study of literature.

(C) Comparative Research: Often Comparative Research are being done in literature where
texts of two different cultures are compared and a consequent research is done so as to
understand both the cultures from a particular perspective. Some of the examples of such
research can be:

A comparative study of Bharata's NatyaShashtra with Aristotle's Poetics

A comparative study of the state of the working class in E. P. Thompson's The History of
the English Working Class and Charles Dickens' Hard Times.

A comparative Post-colonial Study of the novels of Rohinton Mistry and Nadine Gordimer,
etc.

Note- Comparative Research design is used to compare past and present or different parallel
situations, particularly when the researcher has no control over events. It can look at
situations at different scales, macro (international, national) or micro (community,
individual). Analogy is used to identify similarities in order to predict results - assuming that
if two events are similar in certain characteristics, they could well be similar in others too.

(D) Psychological Research: In Psychological Research, the researcher uses the

methodology proposed by the psychologists to understand literary texts. Some texts or novels
themselves are psychological novels such as D. H. Lawrence's Sons and Lovers where

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 85

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

psychoanalytic theories themselves find manifestation and therefore, there is no other way
but to read the text in a psychological way.

(E) Feminist Research: As the term "Feminist Research" suggests the emphasis of such a
research is to look at texts from feminist point of view. It is not that feminist interpretation of
text is only possible for women's writing; even for texts written by males, a feminist
interpretation is possible. One can either look at the feminist argument that the male writer
has made (if he had any) or may critique the male writer for writing a patriarchal text. For
example, D. H. Lawrence's Sons and Lovers can be made a feminist criticism on where one
can show how D. H. Lawrence is very Male-centric as he has seen the world from the point
of view of his male protagonist Paul Morel and the women are all serving the purpose of the
male protagonist. In that sense, D. H. Lawrence is very patriarchal in his representation of the
world. Such a criticism of D. H. Lawrence can also be termed as feminist criticism or
feminist research as the text of D. H. Lawrence is analyzed from a feminist point of view.

(F) Post-Colonial Research: If one looks at a text from the post-colonial theoretical
premises then it can be called as a post-colonial research. Often the texts written by post-
colonial writers are subject to post- colonial criticism as one reads texts from a particular
perspective from where it is written. For example, Latin American society evolved a tool of
writing called the Magic Realism and then the whole of the world is following that particular
genre of writing. Magic Realism is a post-colonial genre though many of the European
writers are also using this technique in their writings.

(G) Eco-critical Research: With the progress of human civilization, we have been using
nature in such a way that it has been detrimental to the society at large as natural resources
are limited. Therefore there is a concern in every aspect of knowledge to talk in terms of
sustainable development and to preserve the nature. Literature and literary studies also
concerned itself with such eco-sensible writings and there is a theory which came into
existence related to this. If a researcher uses the theoretical premise of eco-criticism to
analyze the texts then it can be termed as a eco-critical research.

(H) Post-Modern Research: Post-modernism is not only a tool of literary analysis, but also
at the same time is a way by which modern day civilization is being analysed and understood.
Many writers use post- modernism as a tool of their writing and their writings cannot be
understood without understanding post-modernism. Any analysis of their works in research
will necessarily entail that one does research in Post-modernist terms.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 86

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Problem Oriented Research Vs Problem Solving Research

Problem Oriented Research is conducted to understand the exact nature of the problem to find
out relevant solutions. The term problem is meant for two thoughts while having one
decision. For example, Revenue of automobile industry has decreased by 20% in the last
year. There may be possible causes like poor quality, economic conditions, developed means
of transportation etc. Problem Solving Research is conducted by companies to understand
and resolve their problems.

8. Research Methods

Research method refers to the behavior and instruments used in selecting and constructing
research technique. In research method, the researcher uses all techniques during studying
research problem which can be termed as research method. The broad and common research
methods have been discussed below with their means to collect data. The description allows a
prospect researcher to know about the methods employed in data collection.

Research method can be divided into three groups

(a) In first group we include all those techniques which are related to collection of data.

(b) In second group we use statistical techniques for establishing relationship between the
data and the unknown variables.

(c) In third group consists of that technique which is used to evaluate the accuracy of the
result obtained.

Research method may be classified as following:

(i) Historical Method (Library Research): In Library research or historical method,

analysis is done of historical records and documents. In this method researcher uses
techniques for analysis of records and documents. Sources of historical data as follows:

Books: Books provide ideas and theories of different thinkers. Researcher studies these
books and gets the knowledge what has been said on the subject by people who studied a
similar research earlier.

Reports of Survey: Government and Non-government agencies published many reports

survey relating to social problem. These reports survey provide very useful information about
subject or topic to social researcher.

Memories: Autography, life history, and letters provide useful information or data.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 87

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Historical Records: Various types of knowledge and data can be available from history
records and achieved by primary and secondary sources.

Published Records: Government, various news agencies, institution that published article,
news, research paper about social, economic, education, health issue etc.

(ii) Descriptive Survey Method (Field Research): Descriptive research includes survey and
fact finding enquiries of different kinds. The major purpose of descriptive research is
description of the state of affairs as it exists at present. The method of utilization are survey,
comparative and correlation methods.

Types of Descriptive Research

Survey Testing: Some time the expert interview, secondary data, and organizational
information might not be enough to define the problem or conclusion. In some cases a small
exploratory quality survey can be done by in-depth interview with the one who have
sufficient knowledge or telephone survey to get opinion of research problem etc.

The Questionnaires: It is a tool in which list of question are to be asked form the
respondents. In this method a questionnaire is sent by post or to person concerned with a
request to answer the questions. Advantage of this method is low cost even when the universe
is large and wide geographically.

Interview: It is a method of collecting information through oral-verbal conversation. In

interview, samples can be controlled more effectively and no difficulties of missing
information. Direct interview can be either in the form of narrative or as answers to specific
question put to the informant.

Case Study: The case study method is in depth study of historical event.

Observation: Observation is relating to behavioural science. Researcher collects information

by observation under this method. Observation may be conducted in the natural field or in the
form of experiment. Observational method depends upon the scope of inquiries. If scope of
inquiries is small, then researcher would conduct self-observation. It is called participant
observation.

If scope of inquiries is wider, then field worker conducts observation work. It is called non
participant direct observation.

(iii) Experimental Method (Laboratory Research): It is scientific method of research and

follows different scientific and standardized statistical test. It is futuristic nature with process

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 88

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

of new innovation. In laboratory research, researcher actively manipulates one or more casual
variable and draw results. Pre-test and Post-test Experiential Design: Pre-test and post-test
experiential design is an experiment where measurement is taken both before and after a
research.

Types: These are in different form.

Randomized Control Group Pre-test and Post-Test Design: Randomly assign variables to
a research in group or control group. These issues can effect to randomized control group.

Internal Validity: Internal validity tries to examine whether the observed effect on a
dependent variables is actually caused by independent variables (treatment).

External Validity: External validity is concerned whether the result of an experiment can be
generalized beyond the experimental situation.

Randomized Solomon Four Group Design: Four groups are randomly assigned. Two
experimentally group and two control group.

Non Randomized Control Group Pre-Test and Post-Test Design: Variables are not
randomly assigned to group.

Factorial Design: A factorial design is used to investigate to effect of two or more

independent variables on one dependent variables.

9. Difference between Questionnaires and Schedules

Questionnaires are research techniques that consist of a series of questions asked to

respondent by post or mail. Each Question worded exactly as it is to be asked and the
question are to be listed in sequence. Before using this method researcher should conduct to
'pilot study' (pilot survey) for testing questionnaires.

Advantages of this method are:

Low cost

Free from the bias of the interviewer Respondents have adequate time.

Large sample can be used.

More reliable and accurate collection of data.

Steps of questionnaire design

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 89

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Schedules are Performa containing a set of questions that are to be filled by the enumerators
(scheduler) who are specially appointed for the purpose. In schedules, we question with face
to face interaction in which interviewer read out each question and make a review or notes of
the respondent's answer. It contains direct question as well as in tabular form. Interviewer can
explain the question if respondents face any find difficulties.

Note- In research, population does not always mean as human population, it may be factories,

schools etc. Population is denoted as N and sample as n.

10. Research Variables and Terminology

A variable is anything that has a quantity or quality that varies. There are numerous variables
that have been discussed below:

Types of Variables

Dependent Variable: In research study we use dependent variable to be studied and

analyzed. The entire research process is involved with dependent variable for investigation of
the probable cause of the observed effect.

Independent Variables: These variables can be stated as influencing or impacting the

dependent variables.

Experimental Variable: An experimental variable is used in order to see the effect of a

variable or treatment. It has usually three kind of variables: independent, dependent and
controlled.

Intervening Variable: There are number of abstract processes that are not directly
observable but that link the independent and dependent variables. These variables are
hypothetical.

Moderator Variable: Affect the relationship between the independent and dependent
variables by modifying the effect of the intervening variable. Control Variable: Variables that
are not measured in a particular study must be held constant, neutralized/balanced, or
eliminated, so they will not have a biasing effect on the other variables. Variables that have
been controlled in this way are called control variables.

Extraneous Variable: Extraneous variables are those factors in the research environment
which may have an effect on the dependent variable but which is not controlled. It is
dangerous and damaging to a study's strength.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 90

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Sampling

The process of selecting population is known as sampling. Sampling involves the study of a
small number of individuals, from a larger group.

Population or Universe: It is aggregate of all units under consideration. Sample: A sample is

a subset of the population selected to represent the population as the whole.

Population Size: It is number of unit belonging to population.

Sampling Error: Every Sampling is subjected to what is known as Sampling Fluctuation

which is termed as sampling error.

Sampling Frame: A detailed and complete list of sampling units.

Parameter: Statistical measure computed from population, characteristics of a population

based on all the units.

Methods of Sampling

(A) Random sampling or probability sampling

(B) Non Random sampling or Non-probability sampling

(A) Random Sampling or Probability Sampling: The units are selected randomly and
independently of each other i.e. when each unit of population has equal chance of selection.

Simple Random Sampling:

(i) With Random Sampling: If the units are drawn one by one and each unit after selection
is returned to the population before each unit is being drawn.

(ii) Without Random Sampling: The units are selected from the population one by one and
never returned to the population. Simple Random Sampling is used through following
methods.

(a) Lottery method.

(b) Use of random number

Stratified Sampling: When populations are divided into various strata or sub population
before the sample is drawn. It is so designed that they do not overlap.

Cluster or Block Sampling: In cluster sampling the total Populations are divided into a
number of relatively small subdivision in which clusters are still smaller units.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 91

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Multi Stage Sampling: This type of sampling is carried out through stages. Every stage is
repeated until we reach the ultimate sampling units.

(B) Non Probability Sampling:

Judgment Sampling: In this type of sampling, items are selected deliberately or with
personal judgement by researcher.

Convenience Sampling: In this type, sample is obtained conveniently by investigators to

obtain information

Quota Sampling: The researcher finds and interviews a prescribed number of people in each
of several categories. It is to ease the access of sample population.

Snowball Sampling: Snowball Sampling is generally used when it is difficult to identify the
members of the desired population. In this kind, the information may be selected from few
individuals, and they may identify other people for the purpose of gathering information.

Systematic Sampling: Entire population is arranged in a particular order. It is mixed sampling

because of being partly probability and partly non probability in nature.

Error: There are two types of error when we estimate the population parameters from the
sample.

(i) Sampling Error: It is the difference between sample mean and population mean. The
sampling error reduces with increases in sample size. (sample size denotes the larger the
sample the more is the accuracy)

(ii) Non Sampling Error: Error is raised due to recording, observations, wrong and faulty
interpretation of data etc.

Accidental Sampling: It is akin to quota sampling but used in market research where the
researcher may come across any person.

Hypothesis

Hypothesis determines the validity of the assumption (technically described as Null

Hypothesis). The hypothesis is tested on the base of information obtained from a sample.
Hypothesis testing helps to decide on a sample data whether a hypothesis about population is
likely to be true or false.

Thus, the hunch or prediction about the outcome is called hypothesis. It can also be termed as
an educated guess or assumption about some phenomenon. This assumption is tested by

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 92

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

collecting information that will enable us to conclude if our hunch was right. Thus, defining
hypothesis has the following features:

1. It is a tentative proposition.

2. It must be generalizable.

3. The validity of a hypothesis is unknown.

4. In most cases, formulating a hypothesis specifies the logical relationship between two
variables.

Hypothesis can be of the following types:

1. Explanatory Hypothesis: They guide about the cause-and-effect relationship between two
variables. For example, when salaries increase, the spending on food items also increase.
However, reverse may not be true.

2. Relational Hypothesis: They indicate the relationship between two variables. For
example, parents residing in urban areas spend more money on the education of their
children.

3. Descriptive Hypothesis: It is formulated to describe characteristics. For example, the

present rate of unemployment in urban areas of India is 10%.

11. Materials for Research in English Studies

Materials for English studies can be anything which comes under the purview of literature or
cultural studies. Day by day the arena of English Studies is broadening as we are shifting
ourselves from English to cultural studies and therefore anything dealing with culture can
become part and parcel of research in English Studies.

Before going into any discussion on what should constitute literary research, it is essential to
understand what literature is and therefore the next topic we discuss is what constitutes
literature.

The Domain of Research in English Studies

Literature and anything that comes under the purview of literature can be the apt material for
research in English Studies. So one can do research on The Bible and call it a literature
research as The Bible is also considered literature. So, Novels, plays, short stories, poems,
essays, etc. are the domain of research in general in English Studies and the scope is
developing further and further as people are including other things also in the domain of

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 93

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

research in English such as letters and other correspondences, comics, television shows,
movies, documentaries, etc. As days are progressing, we can see the domain of research of
English studies is also broadening as multifarious things are coming under the purview of
cultural studies which made it possible for the students of literature to broaden their scope of
research.

Here are some examples of documentary data that come from a wide range of Sources:

Personal documents

Oral histories

Commentaries

Diaries

Letters

Autobiographies

Official published documents

State documents and records

Official statistics

Commercial or organizational documents

Mass media outputs

Newspapers and journals

Maps

Drawings, comics and photographs

Fiction

Non-fiction

Academic output

Journal articles and conference papers

Lecture notes

Critiques

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 94

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Research reports

Textbooks

Artistic output

Theatrical productions like plays, opera, musicals

Artistic critiques

Programmes, playbills, notes and other ephemera

Virtual outputs

Web pages

Databases.

12. Seminar, Conferences, Workshop, Colloquium, Symposium and Roundtable

Discussion

Each student or scholar wants to learn through different teaching way. Different ways of
learning are visual, auditory, and practical, following basic ways for scholar or students to
gets some knowledge, innovative ideas and experience. Some of the ways have been
discussed below.

Seminar

A seminar is a form of academic training either at university or offered by a commercial or

professional organization. In democratic society the seminar finds a central place for
promoting researches. Seminar develops the potential of observational and experimental
presentation skill of researcher. At universities or colleges when a small group of students
and teacher discuss a specific topic by inviting a professional expert or visitor. Every
participant present and discuss through combination of visual material, interactive tool or
equipment and demonstrations but full laboratory phase is not requirement.

Colloquia and seminars both happen in an academic setting. Phenomena such as global
warming and climate change, and nuclear power accidents are discussed but from the
perspectives of a scientist, however, well-educated audience is able to understand it.

Types of Seminar

Mini seminar - Class room level

Main seminar - Dept. / institution

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 95

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

National seminar - National level at different universities

International seminar - International level at overseas or domestic universities

Conference

A conference is a gathering of colleagues to "confer" (discuss) about their own and each
other's work. Conference refers to a formal meeting where participants exchange their views
on various topics and provide a platform for consultation and discussion on a number of
topics by the delegates or research scholars.

For research scholars conferences are occasional or annually organized by universities with a
group of appointed paper reviewers who review submissions and select the most suitable,
original, best papers for publication in a book.

Types of Conferences

Regional conference

National conference

International conference

Talking about conferences, it can be an academic conference (a formal event where

researchers present results), a business conference (organized to discuss business related
matters), or a parent teacher. conferences (meeting with a child's teacher to discuss progress),
a peace conference (meeting to end conflicts) etc.

Symposium

The symposium is a 'intellectual entertainment' which serves as an excellent device for

informing an audience with arriving decision, policies, value judgment or understanding. In
ancient time symposium means a convivial meeting usually following dinner for drinking and
intellectual conversation but in modern time symposium means. a formal gathering in an
academic setting where participants and experts of specific field present their opinions or
viewpoint on specific research topic. It is like a small scale conference where number of
participant or delegates is lesser. The main characteristic of symposium is that it covers a
single topic or subject and all lectures given by experts in a single day.

Workshop

In universities, seminar and conference provide theoretical dimensions of researches but

workshop provides platform to develop skills in the researches pertaining to defining

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 96

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

programmes. This format involves students practising their new skills during the event under
the watchful eye of an instructor. The term workshop mostly use in engineering field. It is
very useful for scientific research scholar. It promotes exchange of ideas and transfers of
knowledge and explore new and innovative field of research.

Colloquium

In academic field a colloquium is a single lecture given by scholar to guide and some
classmates about his research work and audience ask question to evaluate the work presented.
Colloquium provides scholars with an opportunity to face and respond to criticism in the
early stage of the development of new ideas.

Round Table Discussion

Round table is a form of academic discussion. Participants agree on a specific topic to discuss
and debate. There are no formal agenda discussed. Each person is given equal right and time
to participate, as illustrated by the idea of a circular layout referred to in the term round table.

Webinars/Web Conferences

These are the presentations that involve an audio and video component. The audio portion of
the event is delivered via phone or over the internet for the benefit, that participants can listen
through their voice output sources. Internet plays a key role in this.

13. Research Ethics

The term "ethics" is derived from the Greek word "ethos" which refers to charter or customs
or accepted behaviours. The oxford Dictionary states ethics as "the moral principle that
governs a person's behavior or how an activity is conducted". Ethics is a set of principles or
standard of human code of conduct that governs the behavior of individuals or society. "Code
of conduct' is a set of principle and expectations that are considered binding on any person.
Research ethics refers 'code of conduct' which researchers are expected to follow while
performing research on project. Research involves human and social subjects which raises
unique and complex ethical, legal, social and political issue. Research ethics provide
guidance and code of conduct which follow scholar to create new idea and knowledge for
society and human being.

Feature of Research Ethics

Research Ethics is a code of conduct which researcher should follow while conducting their
normal activity.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 97

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Research ethics is based on well accepted ethical and social values.

Research ethics cannot be enforced by law. It has to be accepted as self - discipline by

researcher.

Research Ethics has a universal application.

Research ethics provide the legal, social, moral, economic and cultural limits.

Research Ethics is a formal education program, training guidance in order to motivate

researcher to follow ethical practices.

Ethical Principles

Honesty: Researcher should provide honest and truthful information in research project.
Researcher do not mislead (misinform) or deceive (cheat) by misrepresentation, omission or
partial truth.

Integrity: Researcher demonstrates personal integrity and the courage to search truth.
Researcher should not sacrifice principle and value for convenience, be hypocritical, or
dishonest.

Loyalty: Researcher are worthy of trust, to demonstrate loyalty to person or society. They do
not use or disclose information learned in confidence for personal advantage.

Accountability: Researcher acknowledges and accept personal accountability for the ethical
quality of their decisions and omissions to themselves and society.

Objectivity: Objective of research should be fair and clear. Objective should not be adverse
for society or humanity.

Fairness: Research data should be fair and truthful. Project report provides equal treatment
of individuals, tolerance for the acceptance of diversity.

Respect for Other: Researcher demonstrates respect for human dignity, autonomy, privacy,
right and interests of all those who give contribute for research project.

Law Abiding: Researcher abides by laws, rules and regulations relating to research work.

Commitment to Excellence: Researcher pursues excellence in performing their research

work and increases their proficiency in all areas of responsibility. Benefit for Society: The
intention of research is to generate new knowledge and idea that will produce benefits for
individuals or society for advancement of knowledge.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 98

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Subjects/Stakeholders in Research

There are three stakeholders in the research process, namely participants or subjects,
researcher, and the funding organization.

Ethical Issues about Subject/Participant

Collection Information: Ethical pursuit at providing no stress or pressure on the respondent

should be followed.

Seeking Sensitive Information: Some pieces of information can be regarded as sensitive and
akin to invading privacy. Questions on income, age, marital status etc. may be major
inducement.

Maintaining Confidentiality: Some of the matters of the participants are quite private and
sensitive, and needed to be kept confidential.

Seeking Consent of Participants: Informed consent refers to an individual's willingness to

participate in a study.

Providing Incentives: Giving a gift before data collection is not ethical on the part of a
researcher.

Possibility of Causing Harm to The Participants: The harm to participants may include
use of chemicals, drugs, discomfort, anxiety, harassment, invasion of privacy, or demeaning
or dehumanizing procedures. There should be no or minimal risk.

Ethical Issues for Researcher

Using Inappropriate Research Methodology: The deliberate use of a highly biased sample,
method or procedure is unethical.

Avoiding Bias: Bias means deliberate attempt to either hide facts or to under- represent or
over-represent them. It may undermine the truth. Incorrect Reporting: It is chiefly used only
to lure the audience. Inappropriate Use of the Information: No harm should be imparted to
subject/researcher/organization.

Key-Terms used in Ethical Issues Regarding Research and Researchers

Multiple Authorship: Many issues like excluding or including the authors without the
knowledge of all authors.

Peer Review: It is the process in which an author submits a written manuscript or an article
to a journal for publication which is reviewed by experts through multiple stages before
publication.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 99

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Reviewer and Author: Maintaining confidentiality and protection of intellectual property is

must. Reviewers and author should not know the names of each other in order to make it
genuine and to avoid to personal gain.

Fabricating Behaviour: Creation of spurious data by researcher, their recording, and

drawing inferences.

Duplicate and Partial Publication: It is publishing the same data and same results in more
than one publication or journal.

Plagiarism: It is the act of appropriating somebody else's ideas, thoughts, pictures, theories,
words, or stories as your own. Plagiarism is both an illegal and punishable act and is
considered to be on the same level as stealing from the author who originally created it. It can
take the following forms:

(i) Intra-Corpal: A case of plagiarism where one student has copied from another in the
same submission is known as intra corpal plagiarism.

(ii) Extra Corpal: It is an instance of plagiarism where a student has copied the material
from an external source (e.g., book, journal article, world wide web, etc.)

Autoplagiarism: It is citing one's own work without acknowledgment.

Methods to Make Research More Ethical

Government Regulations: Government regulations such as state and central laws are
designed to protect or advance the interests of society and its individuals.

Informed Consent: Informed consent includes the knowledge that the informed participation
is voluntary and can withdraw from the study at any time.

Outside Proposal Review: Requesting others to review research proposals is a helpful

precaution in minimizing risks,

Protective Research Design: This involves estimating the probability of happening of

harmful effects, their severity, and the likely duration to these effects.

Pilot Studies: When the potential harms are uncertain, a useful precaution involves a pilot
study with follow-up diagnostic interviews to assess the effects and request advice from the
participants.

Screening: It is an attempt to select only those individuals for study who show a high
tolerance for potential risks.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 100

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

14. Research Journal, Paper and Research Article

Research journal paper is presented for interpretation, evaluation and argument. It is a

process of communication about research work. Research paper is a sum of sources (Books,
Articles, people, internet etc.) more than a collection of different parts of information. Its
format is same as thesis writing. Research is an activity that is given much importance in
academic. School and college students submit a research paper as an assignment. Research
article is generally published in scientific journals which involve area of research. A research
article provide path of research or a data base those are useful for innovative scientist or
scholar. It is based on primary sources that are provided result of original research. Scientists
or scholars are arrived at a solution to a problem or have made a discovery that they want to
share with the world.

Note- Research paper and research article have same format but these have minor difference.
Research paper provides academic assignment for school and college students. But Research
article provides research and innovative information by science student or research scholar.

Research journal paper and Research articles follow main features.

Introduction

Survey of related literature

Aims and objective of research Hypothesis of the research

Research Design

Research method

Data Analysis

Conclusion and interpretation

Reference

Indication of a Research Journal

H Index: It reflects both number of publications and number of quotations per publication.

Impact Factor: It is a measure of frequency with the average article of the journal has been
citations in a particular year. It reflects the relative importance of a journal within its field.
The journal with highest impact factor is deemed to be more important than those with lower
ones.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 101

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

G Index: It is an index for qualifying producing in science based on publication records (an
author level matrix)

i10 Index: The number of publications with at least 10 citations.

SNIP (Sources Normalized Impact Per Paper): This indicator measure the average citations
input of the publication of the journal.

Storehouse of Thesis

Shodhganga is the name coined to denote digital repository of Indian electronics thesis and
dissertations. It was set up by Information and Library Network (INFLIBNET) Centre, an
autonomous Inter University Centre (IUC) of the University Grant Commission. Now the
candidates will have to store the thesis in a compact disc (CD) and upload each chapter in a
separate pdf file using naming convention as prescribed by Shodhganga. The CD must be
authenticated by Supervisor/Head of Department.

INFLIBNET introduced Shodhgangotri which has been built to maintain a database of

synopsis of on-going M. Phil./Ph.D. in Indian universities and institutions.

15. Thesis Writing

The word 'Thesis' is used to refer to the whole text that represents a particular type of report
on the research of study. Thesis is a long document with specific feature such as abstract,
conclusion, bibliography etc. According to Webster's, "New collegiate thesis is a proposition
(proposal) that a person advances and offers to maintain argument."

This definition has three key elements.

A thesis is a proposition: It provides an idea, hypothesis or recommendation.

A thesis offers an argument: It represents an idea, hypothesis for accepting the proposition.

The argument of thesis should be mentioned: It should be made convincingly appropriate

and logical with sufficient evidence.

Therefore we can say that thesis is an art which is systematic, proper in format, including
knowledge, new theory and new idea.

Note- Thesis is also called dissertation and it is associated with post graduate studies i.e.
master degree, PhD, or M.Phil. and it is carried out under a supervision of a professor or an
academic department of university.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 102

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Thesis, Dissertation, Research Paper and Report

Thesis, dissertation, research paper and report have same core purpose and objective

but their scope, length and nature are different.

Thesis and Dissertation

The word 'dissertation' is derived from Latin word 'dissertatio' which means 'path'. Thesis and
dissertation have minor difference.

In thesis researcher collects the information only while in dissertation researcher needs to
research deeply.

In thesis researcher needs to include a hypothesis-based research work but in Dissertation he

must have a decent knowledge of new discoveries in order to infer research conclusion.

Thesis is used in part of Bachelor or master concern while dissertation is used in doctorate
degree.

Thesis and Research Paper

Research paper is collection of different parts of information about topic of research and
more than a review of literature in a field. Research paper is a written form which is a part of
a subject topic. Research paper will be evaluated on a satisfactory / not satisfactory basis.

Research paper differs by purpose, style and specific components with thesis. Research
paper is shorter than a thesis and consists of extensive research and strict methodology. It
describes details only with a specific methodology and experiments conducted whereas thesis
includes all academic document written which is usually longer then research paper and
describes large detail for all methodology used and experiments conducted.

Research paper can be written in several days but thesis must have more time for research
work in described format.

Report and Thesis

Report is a document that presents information in an organized format for a specific audience
and purpose. Generally report word is used in business organization but some scholars call
report as thesis. It is a bit difficult to differentiate report and thesis but some scholars define a
report as a library project or reviewing which is based on historical data and a thesis as an
original contribution to knowledge in which a new analysis or argument is offered. Let us
analyse some differences in the both

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 103

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Report

Report does not provide new concept and

new knowledge.

Report has purpose to provide information for last event or about some important fact.

Thesis

Thesis provides perspective conclusion with result of new knowledge.

Thesis has purpose to convince base on

hypothetical data.

Types of Thesis

Thesis generally can be categorized into two types.

Qualitative or Creative Thesis: The students of arts and humanities work this type of thesis.
It is descriptive, exploratory, analytical or creative.

Quantitative Thesis: The students of science work on this type of thesis which provide data,
piece of information, made by scientific devices and recorded numerically on some type of
scale.

Thesis report can be classified into three categories

(i) Introduction parts

(ii) Body of the report

(iii) The Ending of the report

(i) Introduction Part

(a) Title Fly: The title fly contains only the report title in first page of thesis which provides
information about thesis report precisely.

(b) Title Page: It consists of a title name, date of submission, logo supervisor name and
designation, researcher name, and name of university/department / college etc. the title of
project should be clearly in capital letters

(c) Abstract: Abstract (also called synopsis, executive summary, précis) is a brief technical
summary about research. This includes highlights of facts, analysis and recommendation
which is useful for some reader who may not have time to read whole thesis report.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 104

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

There are two basic part of abstracts: Descriptive abstract and Informative abstract.

Descriptive abstract describes topic covered in table content and giving equal coverage to
each. And informative abstract present the major information about problem, scope, method,
results in brief summary.

(d)Table of Contents: Table of contents help different readers to turn to specific pages. It
includes table of contents, list text heading, appended part, figure and tables within page

number.

(ii) Body of Report:

(a) Introduction

(b) Literature Review

(c) Method

(d) Statistical Analysis

(e) Conclusion and recommendation

16. Citing Resources and Bibliography

It is extremely important for a writer of an academic paper/assignment/project/ dissertation/

thesis to acknowledge the resources that helped in the writing of the paper and give credit to
the people or sources who have contributed to her/his area of research as well as her/his own
work. The process of citing resources should not be kept as the last exercise but should be
simultaneously worked upon with the writing of the paper. As you progress in developing
your argument and writing your paper, you need to include citations, references, relevant
quotations etc. to strengthen your writing. Anything that aids you in this process is a resource
and needs to be given its due within the paper. Every book, article, picture, audio clip, and
even personal interviews you use in your papers are intellectual property and you are only
borrowing them. Would you like it if someone borrowed something from you but never
acknowledged your help? Treat the process of citation similarly; it is a humble and due
acknowledgement of someone's help and an ethical necessity in the academic world.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 105

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

There are various kinds of Official Formats for citing resources and umpteen number of
manuals are available to help an author include citations in her/his work. Some commonly
used formats, followed worldwide, are the MLA style, the Chicago style, and the APA
style of Academic Citation. Manuals are available for all these standard methods of citing
resources and they always come in handy while writing an academic paper. They provide
details on significant aspects of writing a research paper like effective writing, preparation of
drafts, plagiarism, citations and so on. You can choose any of these methods (unless a
specific method is required or made mandatory by your teacher or the
journal/magazine/editor you are writing for) but you need to be careful about consistency
while citing resources. Therefore, you should make a singular choice according to your
convenience and the kind of technology available and stick to that choice. Consistency holds
a very important role in citing resources because the reader should be able to understand the
method of citation clearly so that she can refer to the resources without any problems. It also
creates a good impact on the evaluators of the academic work as they are saved from getting
confused by various methods of citing resources. Some of the significant reasons, therefore,
for citing resources are as follows:

1. It reflects the quality of your research.

2. It helps in strengthening your argument and the development of the paper.

3. It makes your paper organised as you keep track of all the relevant work done in the
research area before writing your paper and include references to all the major papers and
books to present your original contribution to the research area.

4. It protects you from any charges of plagiarism as you acknowledge the resources that
helped in your research clearly in your bibliography. Moreover, it is always ethical to follow
the rules of citation while writing.

The MLA was founded in 1883, as a discussion and advocacy group for the study of
literature and modern languages. In April 2016, MLA replaced its seventh edition resources
with a new eighth edition which is an MLA Handbook (like its previous editions) addressed
primarily to secondary-school and undergraduate college and university teachers and
students.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 106

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

MLA Format (Modern Language Association)

Sequence of the Details to be Included:

Author's Last Name, Author's First Name. (In case of multiple authors, only one name is
inverted). Title: Subtitle. Place of Publication: Publisher's Name, Year of Publication.

Jacobs, Alan. The Pleasures of Reading in an Age of Distraction. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2011.

In case of Single Author and Single Title (Article/Book):

Chauhan, Karnsingh. Pragatiwaadi Aandolan ka Itihaas (A History of Progressive

Movement). New Delhi: Prakashan Sansthaan, 1998.

Hyder, Qurratulain. River of Fire: Aag ka Darya. New Delhi: Women Unlimited, 2011.

In case of Two or More Authors:

Zaheer, Sajjad, Amina Azfar (Tr). The Light: A History of the Movement for Progressive
Literature in the Indo-Pakistan Subcontinent. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006.

Mir, Raza, Ali Husain Mir. Anthems of Resistance: A Celebration of Progressive Urdu
Poetry. New Delhi: India Ink, 2006.

In case of two or more books by the Same Author :

Asad, (Talal). Genealogies of Religion: Discipline and Reasons of Power in Christianity and
Islam. London: John Hopkins Press, 1993.

'Thinking about French Secularism', de Vries (Hent), ed. Political Theologies. New York:
Fordham University Press, 2006.

CHICAGO Format

Sequence of Details to be Included:

Author's Last name, First name. Title: Subtitle. Edition. Place of publication: Publisher, Date
of publication.

In case of Single Author:

Chauhan, Karnsingh. Pragatiwaadi Aandolan ka Itihaas (A History of Progressive

Movement). New Delhi: Prakashan Sansthaan, 1998

Hyder, Qurratulain. River of Fire (Aag ka Darya). New Delhi: Women Unlimited, 2011

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 107

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

In case of Two or More Authors:

Zaheer, Sajjad, Amina Azfar (Tr). The Light: A History of the Movement for Progressive
Literature in the Indo-Pakistan Subcontinent. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006.

Mir, Raza, Ali Husain Mir. Anthems of Resistance: A Celebration of Progressive Urdu
Poetry. New Delhi: India Ink, 2006.

APA Format (American Psychological Association)

Sequence of Details to be Included

Author's Last Name, Author's First Name. (Year of Publication of the Work Cited). Title:
Subtitle. Place of Publication: Publisher's/ Institute's Name.

In case of Single Author

Chauhan, Karnsingh. (1998). Pragatiwaadi Aandolan ka Itihaas (A History of Progressive

Movement). New Delhi: Prakashan Sansthaan.

Hyder, Qurratulain. (2011). River of Fire (Aag ka Darya). New Delhi: Women Unlimited.

In case of two or more Authors

Mir, Raza., Mir, Ali Husain. (2006) Anthems of Resistance: A Celebration of Progressive
Urdu Poetry. New Delhi: India Ink.

Citing References Within the Text of the Paper or Intext Referencing

A 'Working Bibliography' is a useful list of works that you might refer to directly or
indirectly in the text of your paper/assignment/project. During the course of your argument or
while presenting the outcome of your research you often need to quote from another paper or
book, refer to the concepts/arguments of another writer, or use another paper/book to
substantiate your argument. In all such cases, a clear reference to the paper/book you have
used is mandatory.

Merely mentioning the title of the paper/book in the Bibliography is not enough. The
inclusion of references within the text helps your reader identify the exact location of a
particular quote, argument, concept, etc. The reference within the text and in the
Bibliography should match for the reader to easily identify the paper/book you have used.
This helps you acknowledge the writers/researchers whose work helped you in your research.
It also negates any chances of plagiarism.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 108

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

There are three different methods of citing a reference within the text of a paper.

1. End Notes: Each time you refer to a paper/chapter/book you could number the reference
and prepare a list of End Notes (right at the end of the paper/ book, just before the
Bibliography) where each entry number corresponds with the reference number within the
text.

Example: The first reference in the first section/chapter of your paper/book becomes entry
number one in your list of End Notes. This could include the details of the work and why you
included it at that particular point, depending upon the requirement of the reference.

Reference Within a Text could be:

Qurratulain Hyder's Aag ka Darya (1959) appeared as River of Fire in 1990. (1)

2. Footnotes: Footnotes appear right at the end of a page and details of all the references on
that page could be mentioned in the footnotes. Again, you can number a reference and the
corresponding entry in the list of Footnotes would provide details.

Reference Within a Text could be:

Qurratulain Hyder's Aag ka Darya (1959) appeared as River of Fire in 1990. Kumkum
Sanghari writes, "the modernism of Aag ka Darya set out to redeem the stock of a mixed
culture, its complex affective-literary-historical resources, and released it... against
monolithic religious identities and political violence.... [it] brought...the plenitude of a mixed
culture into collision with the reduction of xenophobic ideologies."

3. Parentheses: The most commonly followed method though is that of parenthetical

referencing wherein the details of a reference are included within the text of the paper/ book
in brackets.

Parentheses Reference Within a Text could be:

In the MLA Format

Qurratulain Hyder transcreated her work Aag ka Darya (1959) as River of Fire in 1990.
Kumkum Sanghari writes, "the modernism of Aag ka Darya set out to redeem the stock of a
mixed culture, its complex affective-literary- historical resources, and released it... against
monolithic religious identities and political violence.... [it] brought...the plenitude of a mixed
culture into collision with the reduction of xenophobic ideologies." (Sanghari, 43)
Muhammad Salim-ur-Rahman considers the text "an ingenious attempt to make sense of the

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 109

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

here and now in the light of the monumentally irreducible past which we are all heir to but of
whose inexorable burden she is more acutely aware than most". (Rahman, 230)

This reference includes the last name of the author and the page number that you have cited
in brackets immediately after the quoted reference ends.

In the APA Format

Qurratulain Hyder transcreated her work Aag ka Darya (1959) as River of Fire in 1990.
Kumkum Sanghari writes, "the modernism of Aag ka Darya set out to redeem the stock of a
mixed culture, its complex affective-literary- historical resources, and released it... against
monolithic religious identities and political violence.... [it] brought...the plenitude of a mixed
culture into collision with the reduction of xenophobic ideologies" (Sanghari, 2007).
Muhammad Salim-ur-Rahman considers the text "an ingenious attempt to make sense of the
here and now in the light of the monumentally irreducible acutely aware than most"
(Rahman, 2008).

17. Publication Norms and Terminology

Peer Review: The evaluation of work by one or more people or a community of experts in
relevant subject. It functions as a form of self-regulation by qualified members of a
profession within the relevant field. Peer review methods are used to maintain quality
standards, improve performance, and provide credibility.

Scholarly peer review is the process of evaluation of an author's scholarly work, research, or
ideas by experts in the same field, before the publication of those ideas in a journal,
conference proceedings or as a book. The peer review helps the publisher decide whether the
work should be accepted, considered acceptable with revisions, or rejected.

Conflicts of Interest: Conflicts of interest comprise those which may not be fully apparent
and which may influence the judgment of author, reviewers, and editors. They have been
described as those which, when revealed later, would make a reasonable reader feel misled or
deceived. They may be personal, commercial, political, academic or financial.

"Financial" interests may include employment, research funding, stock or share ownership,
payment for lectures or travel, consultancies and company support for staff.

1. Such interests, where relevant, must be declared to editors by researchers, authors, and
reviewers.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 110

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Editors should also disclose relevant conflicts of interest to their readers. need to
withdraw from the review and selection Sometimes editors may process for the relevant
submission.

Redundant publication occurs when two or more papers, without full cross reference, share
the same hypothesis, data, discussion points, or conclusions. Published studies do not need to
be repeated unless further confirmation is required. Re-publication of a paper in another
language is acceptable, provided that there is full and prominent disclosure of its original
source at the time of submission. At the time of submission, authors should disclose details of
related papers, even if in a different language, and similar papers in press.

Book Signing: An event where the author reads, talks or discusses his/her book, providing an
opportunity for potential buyers to meet the author and to have a copy of the book personally
signed, usually held at bookstores or book fairs.

Copyright: A legal notice that protects "original works of authorship" both published and
unpublished, that are expressed in a tangible form, but not the ideas themselves.

eBook: Sometimes presented as Ebook, the term refers to a book that is available in
electronic format. Usually eBooks are available in Adobe PDF or eBook Reader format, or in
Microsoft's LIT format, but there are many other formats available. A good eBook uses the
technology effectively, with tables of contents that link to the correct chapters and search
capabilities. Links to Web sites and other files also can be included.

Front Matter: Printed material found in the front of the book before the actual body copy
starts. It includes title and copyright pages, dedication, foreword, preface, table of contents,
etc.

ISBN: Literally, it stands for "International Standard Book Number." A worldwide

identification system that is a required element in the book distribution industry.

Manuscript: An author's written material prepared for publication.

Printer's Errors: Mistakes made during the printing process, such as ink blots or smudges on
pages. Also corrections or changes made because of some error on the part of the printer. The
publisher should be compensated for printer's errors.

LCCN: Established in 1091, a numbering system that lists forthcoming publications; this
collection of selected titles is used by most public and private libraries, researchers and
bibliographers. It stands for Library of Congress Control Number.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 111

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

NTA UGC NET ENGLISH JUNE 2019

Q1. In which of the following paired terms, the relationship between the active and passive
forms of a sentence can be best established?

1 Deep structure—Surface structure

2 signifier signified

3 Metaphor—Metonymy

4 Syntagmatic—Paradigmatic

Answer: 1

Q2. For which one of the following reasons, in Oscar Wilde‘s novel, The Picture of Dorian
Gray, Gray breaks down when he sees his finished portrait?

1. Overwhelmed by the beauty of the portrait

2. Overjoyed by the feeling that his beauty will be known to all

3. Distraught by the fact that his beauty will fade while the portrait stays beautiful

4. Distraught by the badly drawn portrait

Answer: 3

Q3. By which two of the following processes, according to Michel Foucault, does power
operate?

(a) By right rather than technique

(b) By normalization rather than law

(c) By control rather than punishment

(d) By repression rather than agreement

Choose the correct option :

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (b) and (d)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 112

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q4. Identify the two names from the following who are associated with Hermeneutics :

(a) Edmund Husserl

(b) E. D. Hirsch

(c) Martin Heidegger

(d) Stephen Greenblat

Choose the correct option :

1. (a) and (c)

2. (a) and (b)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 1

Q5. ―He that is not with us is against us. He that is not against us is with us.‖ Who said this?

1. Charles Lamb

2. Samuel Johnson

3. Francis Bacon

4. R. W. Emerson

Answer: 3

Q6. In Eliot‘s Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock who among the following painters is the
subject of conversation among the perambulating women?

1. da Vinci

2. Raphael

3. Michelangelo

4. Donatello

Answer: 3

Q7. Who is the author of the essay, The Rationale of the Copy-Text?

1. Fredson Bums

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 113

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. W. W. Greg

3. R. B. McKerrow

4. Paul Maas

Answer: 2

Q8. In Which of Anita Desai‘s novels does an insane wife kill her husband?

1. Voices in the City

2. In Custody

3. Cry, The Peacock

4. Baumgartner‘s Bombay

Answer: 3

Q9. Which one of the following novels of Jane Austen was abandoned un nished?

1. Northanger Abbey

2. Persuasion

3. The Watsons

4. Emma

Answer: 3

Q10. ―Culture is ordinary: that is the first fact.‖ Which one of the following is the source of
this statement?

1 The Country and the City

2. Resources of Hope

3. The Long Revolution

4. Keywords

Answer: 2

Q.11 Which of the following books is written by an Englishman in universal

Latin, is further added to by the Flemish Peter Giles, is revised by the Dutch Erasmus, is
printed at Louvain in 1516, later at Paris, still later at Basie, where it was illustrated by two
woodcuts from the hand of the German Holbein?

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 114

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

1. The Golden Legend

2. Confessio Amantis

3. Utopia

4. Erewhon

Answer: 3

Q.12 Which of the following two points Were emphasised by ‗Wood‘s Despatch of 1854‘?

(a) Teaching of the English language along with the study of vernacular language

(b) Compulsory inclusion of Christianity in the curriculum

(c) The gradual Withdrawal of government patronage from Indian languages

(d) The importance of female education

Choose the correct option :

1. (a) and (d)

2. (a) and (b)

3. (a) and (c)

4. (b) and (c)

Answer: 1

Q.13 What is the name of the poetic style characterized by short staccato rhymed lines, as
shown below?

What can it avayle

To dryve forth a snayie, or to make a sayle

of a herynges tayle?

1. Cranmerish

2. Wolseyan

3. Chaucerian

4. Skeltonic

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 115

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.14 Which one of the following is the right definition of ‗peer review―?

1. A post-publication process in which the work is submitted to a panel of reviewers for

ascertaining quality

2. A pre-publication process in which work submitted for publication is evaluated for quality
by experts in the field

3. A pre-publication process in which work submitted for publication is accompanied by

recommendation of other experts in the field

4. A post-publication process in which the work is submitted for a professional review

Answer: 2

Q.15 What is the meaning of ‗langue‘ in Saussurean linguistics?

1. Individual speech acts

2 An organized system of differences

3. The dialectic between thought and speech

4. Language in the abstract sense Revised

Answer: 1 & 4

Q.16 ―The great English novelists are Jane Austen, George Eliot, Henry James and Joseph
Conrad.‖ Which one of the following critical texts begins with the above assertion?

1. Walter Allen, The English Novel

2. Terry Eagleton, The English Novel

3. F. R. Leavis, The Great Tradition

4. Ian Watt, Rise of the Novel

Answer: 3

Q.17 ―The last temptation is the greatest treason To do the right deed for the wrong reason.‖
(T . S. Eliot, Murder in the Cathedral)

Why is the ‗temptation‘, ‗treason‘ for the speaker of the lines?

1. It is only self-serving

2. It is not intended

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 116

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. It violates a norm

4. It is conspiratorial

Answer: 1

Q.18 Match the works with authors:

Works

(a) Image-Music-Text

(b) Why Marx was Right

(c) Mirror and the Lamp

(d) Culture and Society

(i) M. H. Abrams

(ii) Raymond Williams

(iii)Roland Barthes

(iv) Terry Eagleton

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1- (a)-(i); (b)-(ii); (c-iv); (d-iii)

2- (a)-(iv); (b-iii); (c-ii); (d)-(i)

3- (a)-(ii); (b)-(i); (c)-(iii); (d)-(iv)

4- (a)-(iii); (b-iv); (c-i); (d-ii)

Answer: 4

Q.19 What was Gramsci‘s term for cultural consensus supporting capitalism?

1 . Monopoly

2. Ideology

3. Discourse

4. Hegemony

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 117

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.20 Which one of the following paired terms is correct in its explication?

1. Phonology—Sound system

2. Semiology—Ordering of speech sounds

3. Etymology—Sign system

4. Morphology—Evolution of words

Answer: 1

Q.21 From among the following, identify the two correct statements in Johnson‘s criticism of
Shakespeare :

(a) His Athenians are not sufficiently Greek and his kings not completely royal.

(b) He sacrifices virtue to convenience and is more careful to please than to instruct.

(c) He adheres to strict chronology and gives to one age or nation only its own customs and
opinions.

(d) He sacrifices reason, property and truth to pursue even a poor and barren quibble.

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.22 Who among the following analysed the naturalizing of connotative meanings into
myths?

1 Michel Foucault

2. Roman Ingarden

3. J. Hillis Miller

4. Ronald Barthes

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 118

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q. 23 Match the following items/ideas with the writers who first used/popularized them:

(a) The Frontier Thesis

(b) The Lost Generation

(c) Third Space

(d) Structure of Feeling

(i) Raymond Williams

(ii) Homi Bhabha

(iii)F . J . Turner

(iv) Gertrude Stein

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1 (a)-(iv); (b)-(i); (c)-(ii); (d)-(iii)

2 (a)-(iii); (c)-(i); (c)-iv); (d)-(ii)

3 (a)-(iii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(ii); (d)-(i)

4- (a)-(i); (b)-(iii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(ii)

Answer: 3

Q.24 Which of the following plays 18 characterized by the exclusivity of a Single character
talking to himself?

1. A Streetcar Named Desire

2. Equus

3. The Misanthrope

4. Krapp‘s Last Tape

Answer: 4

Q.25 Which of the following aptly names the language resulting from the contact of two
mutually unintelligible language systems?

1. Creole

2. Dialect

3. Colloquial

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 119

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. Pidgin

Answer: 4

Q.26 What, according to Raymond Williams, is the right description of the term ‗Cultural
Materialism‘?

1. The cultural e ect that religion has in social life

2. The political e ect that matter has in social lives

3. The material e ect that culture has in wider social life

4. The e ect of social life in cultural situations of uncertainty

Answer: 3

Q.27 Which one of the following is the source of the passage given below?

―I have observed with growing anxiety the career of this word culture during the past six of
seven years. We may find it natural, and significant, that during a period of unparalleled
destructiveness, this word should come to have an important role‖

1. F. R Leavis, Mass Civilization and Minority Culture

2. T. S. Eliot, Notes Towards the Definition of Culture

3. Raymond Williams, Culture and Society

4. Stuart Hall, Cultural Representations and Signifizing Practice

Answer: 2

Q.28 Which of the following sociologists‘ ideas on the practice of receiving and giving gifts
are used by J. Hillis Miller to reinforce her arguments in the essay, Critic as Host

1. Emile Durkheim

2. Max Weber

3. Marcel Mauss

4. Daniel Bell

Answer: 3

Q.29 What is the meaning of Ziauddin Sardar‘s statement? ―Cultural studies started as a
dissenting intellectual tradition outside academia, dedicated to exposing power in all its

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 120

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

cultural forms. But it has now become a discipline and a part of the academic establishment
and its power structure.‖

1. Devolution

2 Displacement

3. Instuitionalization

4. Dissension

Answer: 3

Q. 30 Which artistic technique best describes the interplay of light and shade in the following
lines?

―I have looked at it so long, I think it is part of my heart. But it flickers. Faces and darkness
separate us over and over A woman bends over me, Searching my reaches for what she really
is, Then she turns to those liars, the candles or the moon. I see her back, and reflect it
faithfully.‖

1. Collage

2. Flashback

3. Montage

4. Chiaroscuro

Answer: 4

Q.31 Identify the stage that falls between the imaginary and symbolic stages according to
Jacques Lacan:

1. Middle stage

2. Minor stage

3. Medieval stage

4. Intermediate stage

Revised Answer: Marks Given to All

Q.32 Who‘s the author of the short story, The Ghost of Firozsha Bang?

1. Vikram Seth

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 121

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2 V. S. Naipaul

3. Kiran Desai

4. Rohinton Mistry

Answer: 4

Q.33 Which one of the following correctly describes the meaning of Macbeth‘s words ‗Life
is but a walking shadow‘?

1. Life is just devoid of light

2. Life is just devoid of substance

3. Life is just devoid of spirit

4. Life is just devoid of stability

Answer: 2

Q.34 Who among the following is celebrated in John Keats‘s Lines on the Mermaid
Tavern?

1. Jack, the Ripper

2. Bryson of the Park

3. Jack, the Giant-Killer

4. Robin Hood

Answer: 4

Q.35 Who among the following is mourned in Walt Whitman‘s 0 Captain! My Captain!?

1. R. W. Emerson

2. John Keats

3. P. B. Shelley

4. Abraham Lincoln

Answer: 4

Q.36 Which type of textual copy is concerned With an assessment of the physical details of
the books and their exact relationship to the condition in which the book was planned to
appear at the time of its initial publication?

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 122

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

1. Real copy

2. Ideal copy

3. Initial copy

4. Base copy

Answer: 2

Q.37 Which of the following works is reviewed in George Orwell‘s essay, Inside the
Whale?

1. Henry Miller‘s Tropic of Cancer

2. James Joyce‘s Ulysses

3. D. H. Lawrence‘s Lady Chatterley‘s Lover

4. Anais Nin‘s Delta of Venus

Answer: 1

Q.38 Which novel by J . G. Farrell describes the experiences of a polio Victim?

1. Troubles

2. The Singapore Grip

3. The Lung

4. The Hill Station

Answer: 3

Q.39 Which two writers have written essays on the defence of poetry?

(a) Sir Philip Sidney

(b) P. B. Shelley

(C) Mathew Arnold

(d) T. S. Eliot

Choose the correct option :

l. (a) and (d)

2. (a) and (c)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 123

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (b)

Answer: 4

Q. 40 Considering the story of the novel, what does the title Dombey and Son stand for?

1. It suggests the choice between a son and a daughter

2. It suggests the commercial aspect of life

3. It suggests the opposition between a father and a son

4. It suggests the importance of a dynasty

Answer: 1

Q. 41 What term used by Ferdinand de Saussure corresponds to Noam Chomsky‘s term

‗performance‘?

1. Di erence

2. Parole

3. Paradigm

4. Langue

Answer: 2

Q. 42 While looking for publication details of a book, a researcher may consult the book‘s
copyright page, which may appear

1. just after the cover

2. usually the reverse of the title page

3. invariably the reverse of the title page

4. just before the title page

Answer: 2

Q.43 Match each of the following concepts/objects with the corresponding description :

(a) Farce

(b) Props

(c) Music hall

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 124

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(d) Closet drama

(i) Articles and objects used on the stage

(ii) Drama written to be read rather than acted

(iii)Characterized by broad humour, wild antics, slapsticks etc.

(iv) Variety entertainment of songs, comic turns that ourished in England through the late 19th
Century

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1. (a-iv); (b-ii); (c-i); (d-iii)

2. (a-iii);(b-i); (c-iv); (d-ii)

3. (a-i); (b-iii); (C-ii); (d-iv)

4. (a-ii) (b-iv); (C-iii); (d-i)

Answer: 2

Q.44 From which Greek word does the term ‗comedy‘ derive and what does it mean?

1. Comedia, largeness of heart

2. Komoidia, revel-song

3. Comedies, commodious

4. Komedieon, light foolery

Answer: 2

Q. 45 Identify the author in whose works the character Ashenden appears many times :

1. Dorothy Sayers

2. Daniel Defoe

3. D. H. Lawrence

4. Somerset Maugham

Answer: 4

Q.46 What, in sum, is Sidney‘s point in the following?

―Nature never set forth the earth in so rich tapestry as divers poets have done; neither with
pleasant rivets, fruitless trees, sweet—smelling flowers, not what so ever else may make the

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 125

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

too-much-loved earth more lovely. Her world is brazen, the poets only deliver a golden‖
(Philip Sidney)

1. Works of art are superior to the natural world they represent

2. Works of art can often compete with the natural world represented by them

3. Neither the poets nor the natural world they set forth equal nature‘s rich tapestry

4. The natural world is far superior to the works of art that represent it

Answer: 1

Q.47 Which one of the following groups of novelists has, in the given order, Captain Ahab,
Hester Prynne, Roderick Usher and Daisy Miller as characters in their novels?

1. Henry James, Edgar A. Poe, Nathaniel Hawthorne, Herman Melville

2. Herman Melville, Nathaniel Hawthorne, Edgar A. Poe, Henry James

3. Edgar A. Poe, Henry James, Nathaniel Hawthorne, Herman Melville

4. Nathaniel Hawthorne, Edgar A. Poe, Henry James, Herman Melville

Answer: 2

Q48. Which version of the Lyrical Ballads was the first one to have the Preface by
Wordsworth?

1. 1798

2. 1800

3. 1802

4. 1804

Answer: 2

Q49. In which play, other than Julius Caesar, has Shakespeare depicted the Romans better
than the Roman writers themselves have done?

1. Troilus and Cressida

2. Coriolanus

3. Romeo and Juliet

4. Two Gentlemen of Verona

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 126

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

50. Given below are two statements—one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R) :

Assertion (A) : Instances of beliefs triggering action are present in social life and may give
rise to problems in determining ‗causality‘.

Reason (R) : Beliefs may not be accompanied by or give rise to logically

appropriate actions, and actions may occur which are consistent with motivations and
intentions, but they often, if not usually, also have unanticipated outcomes.

In the light of the above two statements choose the correct option :

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and (R) is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Beth (A) and (R) are true and (R) is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but (R) is false

4. (A) is false, but (R) is true

Answer: 1

51. Read the following lines :

IN A STATION OF THE METRO

The apparition of these faces in the crowd :

Petals on a wet, black bough.

Which of the following poetic programmes is illustrated by the above lines?

1. The Movement

2. Naturalism

3. Symbolism

4. Imagism

Answer: 4

Q52. Who of the following are being talked about in the following lines? ―. .. you seem to
misunderstand me, By each at once her choppy finger laying Upon her skinny lips: you
should be women, And yet your beards forbid me to interpret That you are so.‖

1. The plebeians in Coriolanus

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 127

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. The sisters in King Lear

3. The Witches in Macbeth

4. The players in Hamlet

Answer: 3

Q.53 Which of the following novels by Iris Murdoch tells the story of an ageing theatre
celebrity who withdraws into a life of seclusion and writes a diary/journal/novel?

l. The Sandcastle

2. Under the Net

3. The Sea, the Sea

4. Flight from the Enchanter

Answer: 3

Q.54 What does ‗Harlem Renaissance‘ refer to?

1. A scientific and rational ethos, including freedom from superstition, in 18th century
Europe

2. The flourishing of African American literature in the 19205 and 19305

3. A church system, overseen by a governing hierarchy of four courts, championed by the

English Puritans

4. The revelation of Christ to the Gentiles in the persons of the Magi

Answer: 2

Q.55 ―To see him act is like reading Shakespeare by flashes of lighting.‖ About which
Shakespearean actor Coleridge wrote the above line?

1. David Garrick

2. Richard Burbage

3. John Philip Kemble

4. Edmund Kean

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 128

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.56 What is ‗euphmism‘?

1. Eulogical and adulatory style of writing

2. Discursive and hortatory style of writing

3. Pompous and a ected style of writing

4. Exalted and gland style of writing

Answer: 3

Q.57 What is the Priest‘s entreaty to Oedipus in the opening scene of Oedipus Rex?

1. To liberate Thebes from the domination of the Sphinx

2. To rid Thebes of the plague that afflicts its people

3. To a ord the Thebans the luxury of newer forms of worship

4. To send Creon to seek advice from the oracle of Delphi oracle

Answer: 2

Q.58 Match the following journals with their distinguishing aims and methods of
scholarship:

(a) Obsidian

(b) Clio

(c) Interventions

(d) Sign

(i) Literature, history and the philosophy of history

(ii) Literature and arts in the African diaspora

(iii)Feminist writing

(iv) Postcolonial Writing

Choose the correct option fiorn those given below :

1. (a)-(ii);(b)-(i);(c)-(iv); (d)-(iii)

2. (a)-(iv); (b)-(iii); (c)-(i); (d)-(ii)

3. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(i); (d)-(iii)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 129

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (a)-(iii); (b-i); (c)-(iv); (d)-(ii)

Answer: 1

Q. 59 Who among the following established and popularised the concept of ‗Cardinal
Vowels‖?

l. A. S. Homby

2. E. V. Lucas

3. Danial Jones

4. C. J. Dodson

Answer: 3

Q.60 Which one of the following arrangements of poets is in the correct chronological
order?

1. William Langland, William Dunbar, Layamon

2. William Langland, Layamon, William Dunbar

3. Layamon, William Langland William Dunbar

4. William Dunbar, Layamon, William Langland

Answer: 3

Q.61 Who speaks the following lines and to whom? ―0, look upon me, sir, And hold your
hands in benediction o‘er me. No, sir, you must not knee

1. Kent to Lear

2. Cordelia to Lear

3 Goneril to Lear

4. Regan to Kent

Answer: 2

Q.62 Match the Novelist with the Publisher:

(a) Laurence Sterne

(b) Henry Fielding

(c) Frances Burney

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 130

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(d) Daniel Defoe

(i) Thomas Lowndes

(ii) Andrew Millar

(iii)William Taylor

(iv) Robert Dodsley

Choose the correct option from those given below :

1. (a)-(iii); (b)-(i); (c)-(ii); (d)-(iv)

2. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(i); (d)-(iii)

3. (a)-(iv); (b)-(ii); (c)-(i); (d)-(iii)

4. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(i)

Answer: 3

Q.63 All in the world know the beauty of the beautiful, and in doing this they have (the idea
of) what ugliness is; they all know the skill of the skillful, and in doing this they have (the
idea of) what the want of the skill is. So it is that existence and non-existence gave birth to
(the idea of) the other; that di culty and ease produce (the idea of) the other; that the length
and shortness fashion out the one figure of the other; that (the idea of) height and lowness
arise from the contrast of one with the other; that the musical notes and tones become
harmonious through the relation of one with another; and that: being before and behind give
the idea of one following another.

Which one of the following is the correct meaning of the ominous little phrase ‗the idea of in
the first sentence of the passage?

1 Prior Knowledge

2 Prior imagination

3. Prior confirmation

4 Prior rejection

Answer: 1

Q.64 Why did T. S. Eliot assert that Virgil, not Homer, is the poet of Europe?

1. There are some initial moral concerns in Virgil

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 131

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Virgil belongs to the Roman period

3. Homer was a pagan who was a renegade

4. Virgil wrote in Latin while Homer wrote in Greek

Answer: 1

Q.65 Match the critics and their works :

Critics Works

(a) Edward Said

(b) Terry Eagleton

(c) Francis Mulhern

(d) K. M. Newton

(i) The Illusion: of Postmodernism

(ii) Contemporary Marxist Criticism

(iii)Theory into Practice

(iv) Culture and Imperialism

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1. (a-iv); (b-i); (c-ii); (d-iii)

2. (a-iv); (b-i); (c-iii); (d-ii)

3. (a-ii); (b-i); (c-iv); (d-iii)

4. (a-i); (b-ii); (c-iii); (d-iv)

Answer: 1

Q.66 Which of the following combinations correctly de nes the phonological system of
Indian English in relation to Standard English?

(a) Absence of aspirated consonants

(b) Simplified vowel system

(c) Similar international pattern

(d) Presence of voiced aspirated consonants

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 132

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Choose the correct option :

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (c) and (a)

4. (b) and (c)

Answer: 2

Q.67 Which of the following is the accurate description of ‗dramatic irony‖?

1. A character‘s knowledge or expectation is contradicted by what the audience knows, or by

the outcome of events

2. An audience knows or expects something to happen but the events on stage turn out to be
di erent

3. Ironic events and expectations of actual actions and results converge in drama and the
audience feels rewarded

4. A dramatist‘s irony reinforces his actors‘ performance, thereby fulfilling audience

expectations

Answer: 1

Q.68 What is being described by Wordsworth in the following lines from his poem, The
Thorn?

I‘ve measured it from side to side; ‘Tis three feet long and two feet wide.

1. Fallen bough

2. A cradle

3. A small cot

4. An Infant‘s grave

Answer: 4

Q.69 Which of the following poets does William Hazlitt call ‗Don Quixote-like‘ in his
essay, My First Acquaintance with Poets?

1. William Wordsworth

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 133

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Samuel Taylor Coleridge

3. William Cowper

4. Lord Byron

Answer: 1

Q.70 Which of the following poems by Thomas Hardy was originally titled By the
Century‘s Deathbed?

1. The Minute Before Meeting

2. Neutral Tones

3. The Darkling Thrush

4. The Oxen

Answer: 3

Q.71 The medieval English university organised its studies based on the seven liberal arts
Three of these, the trivium, referred to the study of

1. arithmetic, geometry, music

2. astronomy, music, logic

3. geometry, grammar, music

4. grammar, logic, rhetoric

Answer: 4

Q.72 Given below are two statements—one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is
labelled as Reason (R) :

Assertion (A) : The dialects of English that have resulted from the regional separation of
English-speaking communities have not acquired the status of languages.

Reason (R) : The Germanic dialects that are now Dutch, English, German, Swedish etc., have
become distinct owing to geographical dispersion.

In the light of the above two statements choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and (R) is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) are true but (R) is not the correct explanation of (A)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 134

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (A) is true, but (R) is false

4. (A) is false, but (R) is true

Answer: 2

Q.73 Which of the following statements best describes T. S. Eliot‘s assertion that
Shakespeare‘s Hamlet is an ‗artistic failure‖?

1. Hamlet‘s emotion is not adequately objecti ed

2 Hamlet‘s feelings far outweigh the release of his emotions

3. Hamlet‘s obsession should have been within representational limits

4. Hamlet‘s indecisiveness slows the steady progress of action

Answer: 1

74. Which of the following correctly describes ‗black humour‘ as a morbid and provocative
treatment of

1. old age and disease

2. youth and passionate love

3. death and disease

4. childhood and accident

Answer: 3

Q.75 Which of the following statements is true in terms of distribution of metrical feet?

1. Anapaestic is to Dactylic as Trochaic is to Iambic

2. Trochaic is to Anapaestic as Dactylic is to Iambic

3. Iambic is to Trochaic as Anapaestic is to Dactylic

4. Dactylic is to Trochaic as Iambic is to Anapaestic

Answer: 3

Q.76 Which two titles from among the following deal with issues related to the
institutionalisation of English in post-independence India?

(a) Provocations

(b) Professing Literature

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 135

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(c) The Lie of the Land

(d) The Muse Unchained

The right combination according to the code is

1. (a) and (d)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (b) and (c)

4. 4 (c) and (d)

Answer: 2

Q.77 Which of the following propositions refers to the recommendations of Charles Grant?

1. The introduction of English as the medium of instruction in an Indian system of education

that included literature, art and craft

2. The introduction of English as the medium of instruction from lower levels in a few states
as an experiment

3. The introduction of English as the medium of instruction in a Western system of

education that included literature, natural sciences and mechanical inventions

4. The introduction of English as the medium of instruction in regional medium institutions

that included only literature

Answer: 3

Q.78 Which writer applied the term ‗cultural poetics‘ to his own critical contribution to make
literature and arts as part of social practice?

1. Stephen Greenblatt

2. Mikhail Bakhtin

3. Jonathan Dollimore

4. Raymond Williams

Answer: 1

Q.79 Who says the following lines and to whom? ―If it be aught toward the general good, Set
honor in one eye and death i‘ th‘ other, And I will look on both indifferently.‖

1. Octavius to Antony

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 136

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Hamlet to Claudius

3. Brutus to Cassius

4. Casca to Calpumia

Answer: 3

Q.80 Who among the following explored the shifting and contested power- relations,
knowledge and the human body?

1. Louis Althusser

2. Cli ord Geertz

3. Jacques Lacan

4. Michel Foucault

Answer: 4

Q. 81 Match the character with the novel :

Character Novel

(a) Kate

(b) Florence

(c) Miss Havisham

(d) Agnes

(i) Great Expectations

(ii) Nicholas Nickleby

(iii)David Copperfield

(iv) Dombey and Son

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1. (a)-(i); (b)-(iii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(i); (d)-(iii)

3. (a)- (iii); (b)-(i); (c)-(ii); (d)-(iv)

4. (a-iv); (b)-(ii); (c)-(iii); (d)-(i)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 137

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.82 The Sadler Commission Report (1917—1919) was critical of the quality of students
graduating harm the university and had very perceptive remarks on English and the use of
mother tongue in Indian education. What was this Commission appointed for?

1. To examine the functioning of the Directorate of Public Instruction in Delhi

2. To study the problems of Calcutta University

3. To investigate and recommend teaching methods of languages generally

4. To evolve a three-language formula for the Indian schools

Answer: 2

Q.83 Who wrote a guide called How to Write a Doctoral Thesis : The Humanistic Subjects,
considered equal in standard to the American MLS Handbook or The Chicago Manual of
Style?

1. Alain Robbe-Grillet

2. Cesare Pavese

3. Umberto Eco

4. Leo Spitzer

Answer: 3

84. Which of the following descriptions fits the unit of verse, Dacyl?

1. One stressed syllable followed by three unstressed syllables

2. One stressed syllable followed by two unstressed syllables

3. Two stressed syllables followed by one unstressed syllable

4. Two stressed syllables followed by two unstressed syllables

Answer: 2

Q.85. Match the books with the writers:

(a) The Madwoman in the Attic

(b) The Wretched of the Earth

(c) Shakespearean Negotiations

(d) Is There a Text in This Class?

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 138

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(i) Frantz Fanon

(ii) Stephen Greenblatt

(iii)Stanley Fish

(iv) Sandra M. Gilbert and Susan Gubar

Choose the correct option from those given below:

1. (a)-(iii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(i); (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(i); (b)-(ii); (c)-(iii); (d)-(iv)

3. (a)-(iv); (b)-(i); (c)-(ii); (d)-(iii)

4. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(i)

Answer: 3

Q.86 Who is referred to as ‗beast‘ in the quote ‗Kill the beast! Cut his throat! Spill his
blood‘ in William Golding‘s Lord of the Flies

1. Ralph

2. Piggy

3. Simon

4. Roger

Answer: 3

Q.87 Which among the following clusters matches the prose style that came to be known as
‗CaIylese‘?

1. Capital letters, exclamation marks, phrases in German

2. Question marks, long sentences, phrases in French

3. Frequent ellipses, Latin sayings, comic non-sequitors

4. Biblical phrases, capital letters, missing letters

Answer: 1

Q88. Which one of the following of Plato‘s beliefs/acts was Shelley countering by saying that
‗poets are the acknowledged legislators of mankind‖?

1. Banishment of poets from the republic

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 139

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Distrust of value of poetry for mankind

3. Preference for legislators over poets

4. Description of poets as mad men

Answer: 3

Q.89 It is an axiom in mental philosophy, that we can think of nothing which we have not
perceived When I say that we can think of nothing, I mean we can imagine nothing, we can
reason of nothing, we can remember nothing, we can foresee nothing. The most astonishing
combinations of poetry, the subtlest deductions of logic and mathematics, are no other than
combinations Which the intellect makes of sensations according to its own laws. A catalogue
of all the thoughts of the mind, and of all their possible modifications, is a cyclopaedic history
of the universe.

According to the writer, perception is the basic epistemology. Which one of the following is
the other accepted epistemology?

1. Language

2. Experience

3. Inference

4. Simile

Answer: 3

Q.90 According to the passage given, which of the following correctly captures the
meaning of ‗a cyclopaedic history of the universe‘?

1. The knowledge about the universe from its beginning to its possible end

2. A catalogue of rivers, mountains and continents

3. Statements about the universe based on logic and mathematics

4. A published encyclopaedia of the universe

Answer: 1

Q.91 Which of the following correctly list the two novels figuring the writer as a public
figure, as a celebrity and as grist for the academic mill?

1. Rabbit Redux and Rabbit, Run

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 140

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Rabbit is Rich and The Coup I

3. Of the Farm and The Centaur

4. Bech: A Book and Bech is Back

Answer: 4

Q.92 Which one of the following words best describes the heroes of Cervantes‘ Don
Quixote, Mark Twain‘s The Adventure: of Tom Sawyer and Thomas Mann‘s The
Confessions: of Felix Krull‖?

1. Ficelle

2. Picaro

3. Mannequin

4. Philanderer

Answer: 2

Q.93 Given below are two statements—one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is
labelled as Reason (R) :

Assertion (A) : Language constructs meaning.

Reason (R) : Language structures meanings depending on the speaking subjects‘ perception,
context and auditor(s).

In the light of the above two statements choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and (R) is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) are true but (R) is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but (R) is false

4. (A) is false, but (R) is true

Answer: 1

Q.94 Who among the following is one of the University Wits?

1. Thomas Hooker

2. Thomas Nashe

3. Michael Drayton

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 141

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. William Harvey

Answer: 2

Q. 95 In the study of AngIo-American literatures, certain distinguished names in

critical/editorial scholarship become synonymous with famous writers and periods of literary
history.

Match the following names with their respective areas of scholarship :

(a) Edward Mendelson

(b) Jerome McGann

(c) Stanley Fish

(d) Hugh Kenner

(i) John Milton

(ii) Ezra Pound

(iii)W. H. Auden

(iv)Textual Scholarship

Choose the correct option from those given below :

1. (a)-(ii); (b)-(i); (c)-(iv); (d)-(iii)

2. (a)-(iii); (b)-(iv); (c)-(i); (d)-(ii)

3. (a)-(iv); (b-iii); (c)-(ii); (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(iii); (b)-(ii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(i)

Answer: 2

Q.96 Match the play with the subject matter of the play :

(a) The Doctor‘s Dilemma

(b) You Never Can Tell

(c) Candida

(d) Arms and the Man

(i) Flouting of stage conventions

(ii) Satire on military heroes

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 142

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(iii)Devaluation of social traditions

(iv) Mockery of physicians‘ ignorance

Choose the correct option from those given below :

l. (a)-(ii); (b)-(iii); (c)-(iv); (d)-(i)

2. (a)-(iii); (b)-(i); (c)-(iv); (d)-(ii)

3. (a)-(i); (b)-(ii); (c)-(iii); (d)-(iv)

4. (a)-(iv); (b)-(iii); (c)-(i) (d)-(ii)

Answer: 4

Comprehension:

THE GROCER‘S CHILDREN

The grocer‘s children eat day-old bread,

moldy cakes and cheese,

sot: black bananas

on stale shredded Wheat, weeviled rice, their plates heaped high with wilted greens, bruised
fruit, surprise treats

from unlabelled cans, tainted meat.

The grocer‘s children never go hungry.

Q.97 Which of the following words best describes the last sentence of the poem?

1. Ironic

2. Paradoxical

3. Pathetic

4. Disdainful

Answer: 1

Q. 98 Whose point of view seems to have been stated in the poem?

1. The Grocer‘s

2. The children‘s

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 143

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. The narrator‘s

4. The poet‘s

Answer: 3

Q. 99 What is suggested by the word ‗tainted‘ in line 11?

1. Tinctured

2. Cooked

3. Spoiled

4. Boiled

Answer: 3

Q.100 How does the poem achieve its efect?

1. It lists a number of grocery items which do not have any tangible nutritive benefit

2. It presents a series of inedible fare in the face of the basic need to eat

3. It strays away from the tongue-in—cheek beginning to state the obvious

4. It posits the circumspect existence of a reasonable plan to alleviate hunger

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 144

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

NTA UGC NET PAPER DECEMBER 2019

Q.1 Which among the following group of writers is labelled as ―University Wits‖? Thomas
Lodge, Thomas Wilson, Walter Raleigh

1. John Fletcher, Ben Jonson, George Peele

2. Thomas kyd, Francis Beaumont, John Lyly

3. Christopher Marlowe, Robert Greene, Thomas Nashe

Answer: 4

Q.2 which cultural analyst has combined the study of di erent dimensions of youth culture
with commentary on developments in cultural theory and politics?

1. Angela Mc Robbie

2. Donna Horraway

3. Linda Hutcheon

4. Julia Kristeva

Answer: 1

Q.3 Give Below are two statements one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R)

Assertion (A): Only actual research develops research skills.

Reasons (R): Information is discrete, whereas knowledge consists of a network of

connections.

In the light of the above two statements, choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) true and is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but is (R) false

4. (A) is false, but is (R) true

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 145

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.4 which of the following is a collaborative work of W.H. Auden and Christopher
Isherwood?

1. Letters from Iceland

2. The Dance of Death

3. The Ascent of F6

4. The Orators

Answer: 3

Q.5 Who among the following prose writers of the Romantic period authored ―On Murder
Considered as one of the Fine Arts‖?

1. Charles Lamb

2. Walter Savage Lander

3. Thomas De Quincey

4. Anne Radclie

Answer: 3

Q.6 In which of the following essays did Charles Lamb rst use the pseudonym/persona, Elia?

1. ―My First Play‖

2. ―The Two Races of Men‖

3. ―New Year‘s Eve‖

4. ―The South Sea House‖

Answer: 4

Q.7 Give Below are two statements one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R)

Assertion (A): Many modern British writers infused their works with an entrance sense of
uncertainty, disillusionment and despair.

Reasons (R): The Waste Land ends in a urry of random allusions.

In the light of the above two statements, choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and is the correct explanation of (A)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 146

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Both (A) and (R) true and is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but is (R) false

4. (A) is false, but is (R) true

Answer: 2

Q.8 Which two of the following works were published after 1947?

1. The Dark Room

2. Sampath: A Printer of Malgudi

3. Seven Summers

4. The Big Heart

Answer: 2

Q.9 Which one of the following observations of ―Lost Generation‖. A term coined by Gertude
Stein, is correct?

1. German Jews who survived the Second World War and went to Israel

2. The American expatriates in Europe after the First World War

3. The Irish Freedom ghters of the early Twentieth Century

4. The European living in America

Answer: 2

Q.10 Give Below are two statements one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R)

Assertion (A): Dialects are the bread range of social as well as regional varieties

Reasons (R): A dialect describes variations not only at the phonological le also at the levels of
texts and syntax.

In the light of the above two statements, choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) true and is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but is (R) is false

4. (A) is false, but is (R) is true

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 147

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.11 Which of the following work by Henry Fielding begins as a parody of Samuel
Richardson‘s Pamela?

1. Tom Jones

2. Don Quixote

3. Amelia

4. Joseph Andrews

Answer: 4

Q.12 Which of the following statements is correct?

1. Langue is the language system, and Parole, the individual usage.

2. Langue is the language usage, and Parole, the individual system.

3. Langue is the language in abeyance, and Parole, the individual application.

4. Langue is the language collective, and Parole, the individual deviation.

Answer: 1

Q.13 Of the ve conditions of the Sublime, according to Longinus, the most important
condition is:

1. Vigorous treatment of passions

2. Majesty of the structure

3. A lofty cast of mind

4. A wide range of thoughts

Answer: 3

Q.14 What is the correct chronological order of the publication of the following?

1. German Grammar (Jacob Grimm)

2. Comparative Grammar of Sanskrit, Zend, Greek Latin, Lithuanian, Gothic and German
(Franz Bopp)

3 An Investigation into the Origin of Old Norse or Icelandic Language (Rasmus Rask)

4 Concerning the Conjugation System of the Sanskrit Language in Comparison with those
of the Greek, Latin, Persian and German Language (Franz Bopp)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 148

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

1. (a), (b), (c) and (d)

2. (b), (c), (d) and (a)

3. (c), (d), (a) and (b)

4. (d), (c), (b) and (a)

Answer: 3

Q.15 The following is a list of key critical terms. Which is the right chronological order of
their formulation?

1. Langue- the unconscious- di erence- heresy of paraphrase

2. The unconscious- langue- heresy of paraphrase- di erence

3. Di erence- langue-heresy of paraphrase- the unconscious

4. Langue- di erence- the unconscious- heresy of paraphrase

Answer: 2

Q.16 which of the following characters in Shakespeare‘s Love‘s Labour Last over uses formal
Latinate diction?

1. Holofernes

2. Dull

3. Costard

4. Moth

Answer: 1

Q.17 Which one of the following has two heroes with the same name?

1. The Island of the Mighty

2. The German Goddess

3. Animal Farm

4. Armadale

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 149

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.18 Which of the following plays by T.S Eliot is in the correct chronological order of
publication?

1. Murder in the Cathedral- The Family Reunion- The Cocktail Party- The Confidential
Clerk

2. The Cocktail Party- The Confidential Clerk- The Family Reunion – Murder in the
Cathedral

3. The Family Reunion- The Cocktail Party- Murder in the Cathedral- The Confidential
Clerk

4. The Confidential Clerk- Murder in the Cathedral- The Cocktail Party- The Family
Reunion

Answer: 1

Q.19 Which of the following describes Foucault‘s views on knowledge?

1. Knowledge is not metaphysical or transcendental

2. Knowledge is not a matter of perspective.

3. Knowledge is not pure or neutral but is always from a point of view

4. Knowledge is unconstrained by regimes of power

Answer: 3

Q.20 which of the following periods of English Literature is also called ―Puritan
Interregnum‖?

1. The Neoclassical Period

2. The Caroline Age

3. The Restoration

4. The Commonwealth Period

Answer: 4

Q.21 Which of the following ctional characters is in the right Chronological order?

1. Uncle Toby- Man Friday- Stephen Dedalus- Miss Havisham

2. Stephen Dedalus- Man Friday – Uncle Toby- Miss Havisham

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 150

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Man Friday- Uncle Toby- Miss Havisham –Stephen Dedalus

4. Miss Havisham- Uncle Toby- Stephen Dedalus- Man Friday

Answer: 3

Q.22 Who among the following has written a series of poems entitled. ―Very Indian Poems in
Indian English‖?

1. Vikram Seth

2. Arun Kolatkar

3. Nissim Ezekiel

4. Keki N Daruwalla

Answer: 3

Q.23 Who made the remark: ―Great literature is simply language charged with meaning to the
utmost possible degree‖?

1. Rabindranath Tagore

2. Ezra Pound

3. B. Yeats

4. S. Eliot

Answer: 2

Q.24 Which of the following stylistic features characterize spoken discourse?

1. Greater use of explicit connectives

2. Greater dependence on verbal connectives

3. Greater syntactic embedding

4. Greater use of llers and repitions

Choose the correct option:

i. (a) and (b)

ii. (b) and (c)

iii. (c) and (d)

iv. (b) and (d)

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 151

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.25 Which two of the correctly describe the features of Wuthering

1. Flash backs and time shifts

2. Oedipal obsessions

3. Magic and ritual

4. Acute evocation of place

Choose the correct option:

i. (a) and (c)

ii. (b) and (d)

iii. (a) and (d)

iv. (c) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.26 Who among the following are associated with the ‗Jazz Age‘?

1. Ernest hemingway and Scott Fitzgerald

2. Scott tzgerald and John Dos Passos

3. John das passos and Sherwood Anderson

4. Ernest Hemingway and Sherwood Anderson

Answer: 4

Q.27 The key gures in the development of British cultural studies are

1. Richard Hoggard

2. Raymond Williams

3. Stuard Hall

4. Lawrence Grossberg

The most appropriate option is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (a),(b) and (c)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 152

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (b),(c) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.28 Which two of the following are autobiographical narratives?

1. Kanthapura

2. Meatless Days

3. Prison and Chocolate Cake

4. The God od small things

The correct option is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (a) and (c)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 2

Q.29 In the following list, which two actors belong to the Elizabethan period?

1. Richard Burbage

2. Will kempe

3. David Garrick

4. John Kemble

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (a) and (b)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.30 How many tales and pilgrims are there in Chaucer‘s The Canterbury Tales?

1. 24 pilgrims and 23 tales

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 153

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. 23 pilgrims and 24 tales

3. 22 pilgrims and 24 tales

4. 24 pilgrims and 22 tales

Answer: Bonus Marks Given to All

Q.31 Match the types of writing with their descriptions:

(a) exegesis I. Writing about sai livesnts‘

(b) invective II. Detailed explanation of a passage

(c) hagiography III. A defence or justification of one‘s actions and beliefs

(d) apology IV. A bitterly critical attack of something

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(iii)

2. (a)-(iv), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iii), (d)-(i)

3. (a)-(i), (b)-(iii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(ii)

4. (a)-(iii), (b)-(i), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iv)

Answer: 1

Q.32 Match the works with authors

a) Homi bhabha i. Saving the text

b) Geo rey Hartman ii. The location of cultute

c) Edward said iii. Desire in language

d) Julia Kristeva iv. Culture and imperialism

Choose the correct option:

1.(a)-(i), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(iii)

2.(a)-(ii), (b)-(i), (c)-(iv), (d)-(iii)

3.(a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

4.(a)-(iii), (b)-(ii), (c)-(i), (d)-(iv)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 154

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.33 which two concepts developed by the French sociologist pierre bourdieu, have become
increasingly in uential in cultural studies?

1. Dissemination

2. Gynesis

3. Cultural capital

4. Habitus

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.34 Which of the following is the correct chronological order of publication of the following
poems?

1. Lamia- Paradise lost- Alastor- The dunciad

2. The dunciad- Alastor- Lamia- Paradise lost

3. Alastor- The dunciad- Paradise lost- Lamia

4. Paradise lost- The dunciad- Alastor- Lamia

Answer: 4

Q.35 What is the chronological order of the appearance of the following periodicals?

1. The tattler

2. The spectator

3. The Examiner

4. The refector

Choose the correct option:

1. (b), (a), (d) and (c)

2. (c), (b), (a) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 155

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (a), (b), (c) and (d)

4. (d), (a), (b) and (c)

Answer: 3

Q.36 Match the periodicals with their writers/ contributors

a) The Rambler i. Charles Dickens

b) Macmillan‘s Magazine ii. Samuel Johnson

c) The guardian iii. David Masson

d) Bentley‘s Miscellany iv. Richard Steele

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(i), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iii), (d)-(iv)

3. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(iv), (b)-(i), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iii)

Answer: 3

Q.37 In which of the following works is the character ‗Ariel‘ an exclusion?

1. The tempest

2. Paradise lost

3. The rape of the lock

4. The Rime of the Ancient Mariner

Answer: 4

Q.38 Which two aspects of cultural di usion in the Age of Globalization need to be addressed
by pedagogy of language in general and of English in particular?

1. Uni directionality

2. Multi directionality

3. Complex and extensive

4. Simplistic and abbreviated

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 156

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (d) and (a)

Answer: Marks Given to All

Q.39 Which of the following set of characters in Charles Dickens‘ novels is inthe right
chronological order?

Bounderby – David Copper eld- Mrs. Mann- Nathaniel Winkle

David Copper eld- Mr. Bounderby- Nathaniel Winkle- Mrs. Mann

Nathaniel winkle- Mrs. Mann- David Copper eld- Mr. Bounderby Mann- David Copper eld-
Nathaniel winkle- Mr. Bounderby

Answer: 3

Q.40 Which two principal kinds of melancholy are proposed by RobertBurton in volume III
of Anatomy of melancholy?

1. ‗Love‘

2. ‗Religious‘

3. ‗Morbid‘

4. ‗Psychic‘

The correct option is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (b) and (d)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 1

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 157

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.41 Match the works with authors:

a) Bodies that matter i. Camille paglia

b) A world of di erence ii. Elaine showalter

c) A literature of their own iii. Barbara Johnson

d) Vamps and thamps iv. Judith butler

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(i), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iii), (d)-(iv)

2. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(i)

3. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

Answer: 3

Q.42 Match the following technological advancements impacting learning and teaching of
language with their corresponding years:

a) Hypertext markup language (HTML) i. 2004

b) Streaming of video on the internet ii. 2003

c) My space.com iii. 1991

d) Facebook iv. 1997

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

2. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(iii)

3. (a)-(iii), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

Answer: 1

Q.43 Examples of poetic compounding are found in the work of which two modernist
writers?

1. Graham Greene

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 158

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. James Joyce

3. Gerard Manley Hopkins

4. Stephen spender

Choose the correct option:

1. (c) and (d)

2. (a) and (b)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (a) and (c)

Answer: 3

Q.44 Which British administrator passed a resolution for the ―Promotion of European
literaters and science among the natives of India‖?

1. Lord Hastings

2. Lord Cornwallis

3. Lord Bentinck

4. Lord hardinage

Answer: 3

Q.45 In which one of the following Middle English poems is Hector a character?

1. Troilus and Cressida

2. Piers plowman

3. The seafarer

4. Beowulf

Answer: 1

Q.46 Which two of the following poems can be categorized as poems belonging to the neo-
classical period of English literature.

1. ―The ring and the book‖

2. ―The Vanity of human wishes‖

3. ―Cato‖

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 159

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. ―Lamia‖

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 2

Q.47 Which of the following arrangements of prose-pamphlets is in the right chronological

order?

1. The shortest way with dissenters – A modest proposal – Areopagitica – Re ections on the
revolution in France

2. A modest proposal – The shortest way with dissenters- Areopagitica – Re ections on the
revolution in France

3. Areopagitica- The shortest way with dissenters – A modest proposal– Re ections on the
revolution in France

4. Areopagitica – Re ections on the revolution in France- The shortest way with dissenters –
A modest proposal

Answer: 3

Q.48 Which arrangements of D.H Lawrence‘s novels is in the correct chronological

sequence?

1. Kangaroo- The Plumed Serpent- Sons and Lovers – The rainbow

2. Sons and Lovers – The rainbow- Kangaroo- The Plumed Serpent

3. The rainbow- The Plumed Serpent- Kangaroo- Sons and Lovers

4. The rainbow- Kangaroo- The Plumed Serpent- Sons and Lovers

Answer: 2

Q.49 Which three of the following poets gure in William Dunbar‘s lament for the makers?

1. Geo rey Chaucer

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 160

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. John Gower

3. Robert henryson

4. William Langland

Choose the most appropriate option:

1. (a), (b) and (d)

2. (a), (b) and (c)

3. (b), (c) and (d)

4. (a), (c) and (d)

Answer: 2

Q.50 Match the author with the text:

a) Rita Kothari i. The queen‘s hinglish

b) Probal dasgupta ii. The indianization of English

c) Braj b. kachru iii. Translating India

d) Baljinder k. mahal iv. The otherness of English

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

3. (a)-(iv), (b)-(ii), (c)-(i), (d)-(iii)

4. (a)-(iii), (b)-(i), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iv)

Answer: 2

Q.51 Which combination in the following constitutes the trilogy oresteia?

1. Agamemnon, The Persians, Eumenides

2. The Persians, The suppliants, Agamemnon

3. Agamemnon, Choephoroe, Eumenides

4. Seven against Thebes, Agamemnon, The suppliants

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 161

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.52 In paradise lost Milton invokes his ‗heavenly muse‘, ‗urania‘, at the beginning of which
two books?

1. Book I

2. Book IV

3. Book IX

4. Book VII

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (d)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 1

Q.53 Who among the following proposed that the English Language is ―man made‖, not
―woman made‖?

1. Mary Has

2. Dorothy L Sayers

3. Dale Spender

4. Carol Chomsky

Answer: 3

Q.54 Which two of the following statements are applicable to feminist criticism?

1. Recuperate the female writers ignored by the canon

2. Fully endorse the social construction of gender

3. Valorize the traditional canon uncritically

4. Mostly reject the essentialising of ‗male‘ and ‗female‘

Choose the correct option

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 162

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (a) and (d)

4. (a) and (c)

Answer: 3

Q.55 Give Below are two statements one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R)

Assertion (A): The Primary component in novelistic forms is a plot that evolves coherently
from its beginning to a end in which all complications are resolved.

Reasons (R): The novel is constituted by a multiplicity of divergent and contending social
voices that achieve their full signi cance only in the process of their dialogic interaction both
with each other and with the voice of the narrator.

In the light of the above two statements, choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) true and is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but (R) false

4. (A) is false, but (R) true

Answer: 2

Q.56 What does Socrates mean when in Plato‘s Ion, he says ―Poets are nothing but the
interpreters of gods‖?

1. The Poets are the markers of their poems

2. The Poets are acutely aware of gods in composing their poems

3. The Poets are divinely possessed when they compose their poems

4. The Poets rst hear what gods say then put than into words

Answer: 3

Q.57 Now often did Richard Steel‘s Tatler appear every week and how many issues of Tatler
I total were published?

1. Two times a week; 171 issues

2. Once a week; 151 issues

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 163

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Three times a week; 271 issues

4. Three times a week; 26 issues

Answer: 3

Q.58 Which one of the following novels by Kingsley Amis represents its protagonist as an
‗angry young man‘?

1. I Like it Here

2. Lucky Jim

3. The Biographer‘s Moustache

4. The Great Man

Answer: 2

Q.59 Who are the co-editors of Chutneyfying English: The Phenomenon of Hinglish?

1. Jamuna Kachru

2. Rita Kothari

3. Rupert Snell

4. Alastair Pennycook

Answer: 3

Q.60 Which two aspects of cultural di usion in the Age of Globalization need to be addressed
by pedagogy of language in general and of English in particular?

1. Uni Directionality

2. Multidirectionality

3. Complex and extensive

4. Simplistic and abbreviated

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (d) and (a)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 164

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.61 From whose work did John Milton take the epigraph to his Areopagitica?

1. Sophocles

2. Euripides

3. Plato

4. More

Answer: 2

Q.62 Match the author with the story:

a) Edgar Allan Poe i. ―The Fall of the House of Usher‖

b) E.M Forster ii. ―The Prophet‘s Hair‖

c) Katherine Mans eld iii. ―The Garden Party‖

d) Salman Rushdie iv. ―The Celestial Omnibus‖

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iii), (b)-(ii),(c)-(i),(d)-(iv)

2. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii),(c)-(i),(d)-(ii)

3. (a)-(i), (b)-(iv),(c)-(iii),(d)-(ii)

4. (a)-(ii), (b)-(i),(c)-(iv),(d)-(iii)

Answer: 3

Q.63 Which two of the following are associated with Deconstruction?

1. Jacques Derrida

2. Raymond Williams

3. Paul De Man

4. Jonathan Dolli more

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (a) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 165

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 2

Q.64 In the UNESCO de nition, a ‗Pamphlet‘ is an unbound publication that is not a

periodical and contains:

1. No fewer than 5 and no more than 48 pages

2. No fewer than 10 and no more than 68 pages

3. No fewer than 15 and no more than 64 pages

4. No fewer than 20 and no more than 80 pages

Answer: 1

Q.65 How Many syllables are there in the word intransigently?

1. Three

2. Six

3. Five

4. Four

Answer: 3

Q.66 Which two names from R.M Ballantyne‘s Coral Island are repeated in William
Golding‘s reworking of the same text as Lord of the Flice?

1. Ralph

2. Roger

3. Jack

4. Simon

The correct option is:

1. (a) and (d)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 166

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.67 Which one of W.M Thackeray‘s novels has the following as the closing sentence?
―Which of us I happy in this world? Which of us has his desire? Or having it is satis ed‖?

1. The Luck of Barry Lyndon

2. Pendennis

3. Vanity Fair

4. The History of Henry Esmond

Answer: 3

Q.68 Match the poet with the opening line of the poem.

a) Shelley i. I cry your mercy- pity love! Aye, love!

b) Coleridge ii. The world is toom much with us

c) Keats iii. O world, O life, O time

d) Wordsworth iv. When true love burns desire is Love‘s pure ame

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

3. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iii), (c)-(iv), (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(i), (b)-(ii), (c)-(iii), (d)-(iv)

Answer: 1

Q.69 Which of the following books carried the additional title Sermon on the Sea?

1. The Religion of Man by Tagore

2. Essay on the Gita by Aurobindo

3. Hind Swaraj or Indian Home Rule by Gandhi

4. Christ and Satyagraha by Elwin

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 167

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.70 Which two of the following novels deal with the theme of apartheid?

1. Purple Hibiscus

2. July‘s People

3. Cry, The Beloved Country

4. The Mimic Men

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.71 Which of the following descriptions delineate Roman a Clef (Novel with key)?

1. A novel depicting the life of an artist from childhood to maturity

2. A novel using the altered names of the actual people of the time

3. A novel describing historical incidents with ctional characters

4. A novel giving the effect of realism by highlighting the social problems of the time

Answer: 2

Q.72 Match the theorist with the text:

a) John Fiske i. Distinction

b) Michel de Certeau ii. The Postmodern Condition

c) Pierre Bourdieu iii. Reading the Popular

d) Jean Francois Lyotard iv. The Practice of Everyday Life

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(i), (d)-(ii)

2. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

3. (a)-(ii), (b)-(i), (c)-(iv), (d)-(iii)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 168

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(iii), (d)-(i)

Answer: 1

Q.73 Which of the following tales in Chaucer‘s Canterbury Tales deals with the murder of a
child by Jews?

1. ―The Monk‘s Tale‖

2. ―The Second Nun‘s Tale‖

3. ―The Prioress‘s Tale‖

4. ―The Shipman‘s Tale‖

Answer: 3

Q.74 Who did the following? ―Discursive practice are not purely and simply modes of
manufacture of discourse. They take shape in technical ensembles, in institutions, in
behavioral schemes, in types of transmission and dissemination in pedagogical forms that
both impose and maintain them‖

1. Roland Barthes

2. Michel Foucault

3. Homi K. Bhabha

4. Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak

Answer: 2

Q.75 Which three of the following writers are associated with ‗kitchen sink drama‘?

1. Arnold Wesker

2. John Arden

3. Shelagh Delaney

4. John Osborne

Choose the most appropriate option:

1. (a), (b) and (d)

2. (a), (b) and (c)

3. (b), (c) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 169

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (a), (c) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.76 Which of the following combinations best describes the typical methodology of literary
research?

1. Direct, empirical and quantitative

2. Phenomenological, speculative and abstract

3. Textual, critical and historical

4. Synoptic, conceptual and speculative

Answer: 3

Q.77 Following Plato, which two of the following statements about ‗Phantasm and
Semblance‘ are correct?

1. ‗Phantasm‘ is an image, while ‗Semblance is the real object‘.

2. ‗Phantasm‘ is the real object while ‗Semblance is only a resemblance‘.

3. ‗Phantasm‘ unlike semblance has the same proportional as the object.

4. Semblance is unreal‘ but looks ‗real‘ as compared to phantasm.

Choose the correct option:

1. (b) and (c)

2. (c) and (d)

3. (a) and (b)

4. (d) and (a)

Answer: 2

Q.78 What is the order of publication of the following books of Noam Chomsky?

1. Problems of Knowledge and Freedom

2. Aspects of the Theory of Syntax

3. Syntactic Structures

4. Knowledge of Language

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 170

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Choose the correct option:

1. (d), (c), (b),(a)

2. (b), (c), (d), (a)

3. (c), (b), (a), (d)

4. (a), (b), (c), (d)

Answer: 3

Q.79 Give Below are two statements one is labelled as Assertion (A) and the other is labelled
as Reason (R)

Assertion (A): Cultural Studies is simply the study of culture as a discrete entity divorced
from its social and political context.

Reasons (R): Cultural Studies aim to understand Culture in all its complex forms and to
analyse the Social and Political context within which it manifests itself.

In the light of the above two statements, choose the correct option:

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and is the correct explanation of (A)

2. Both (A) and (R) true and is not the correct explanation of (A)

3. (A) is true, but (R) is false

4. (A) is false, but (R) is true

Answer: 2

Q.80 Which term among the following will be applicable to a situation in which a character
initiates a scheme which depends for its success on the ignorance of the poem against whom
it is directed?

1. Con ict

2. Intrigue

3. Ally

4. Foil

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 171

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.81 Which two of the following novels belong to the Victorian Age in English Literature?

1. Pendennis

2. The Way of All Flesh

3. The Battle of the Books

4. Barchester Towers

Choose the correct option:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.82 Which one of the following titles of Robert Browning‘s works means to disport in the
open air, to amuse oneself at random?

1. Jocoseria

2. ―Andrea del Sarto‖

3. ―Abt Voglet‖

4. Asolando

Answer: 4

Q.83 Match the characters with the play:

a) Donalbain i. King Lear

b) Claudio ii. Macbeth

c) Nerissa iii. Merchant of Venice

d) Goneril iv. Measure for Measure

Choose the correct option:

1. (a)-(iv), (b)-(iii), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

2. (a)-(ii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(iii), (d)-(i)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 172

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (a)-(iii), (b)-(i), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iv)

4. (a)-(i), (b)-(iv), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iii)

Answer: 2

Q.84 Which of the following is the proper explanation of the concept of ―Freytag‘s
Pyramid‖?

1. Analysis of the plot of a drama

2. Analysis of the characters of a drama

3. Analysis of the theme of con ict between a woman and two men in drama

4. Analysis of the di erent types of drama

Answer: 1

Q.85 Which of the following movements was Arthur Symons was referring to as ‗an
interesting disease‘ and ‗an over subtilizing re nement upon re nement‘?

1. Celtic Revival

2. Romantic Movement

3. Decadence

4. Feminism

Answer: 3

Q.86 Who among the following theorists believes that the proliferation of television images is
producing a cultural condition a kin to ‗historical amnesia‘?

1. Jean Baudrillard

2. Ihab Hassan

3. Frederic Jameson

4. Daniel Bell

Answer: 3

Q.87 Which of the following plays by Ben Jonson ends with the performamce of a puppet
play in imitation of Marlowe‘s Hero and Leander?

1. The Alchemist

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 173

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Volpone

3. Bartholomew Fair

4. Every Man in His Humour

Answer: 3

Q.88 Which two of the following plays were written by Thomas Heywood?

1. Gorboduc

2. The Play called the Four P.P

3. The Play of the Weather

4. The Spanish Tragedy

Choose the correct option

1. (a) and (b)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 3

Q.89 Which of the following is true of Aristotle‘s Critical Position?

1. Writers are likely to be mere entertainers who appeal to the emotions and passions of the
audience.

2. Texts created by poets are almost inevitably inaccurate and defective as limitations

3. The best artitistic texts will be both complex and uni ed: every part of the work will be
essential to it and will be linked to every other part.

4. Texts should be judged on the basis of how accurately they imitate philosophical truth.

Answer: 3

Q.90 In the following list, which two journals relate to the eld of postcolonial literature?

1. Kunapipi

2. Interventions

3. Daedalus

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 174

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. Clio

Choose the correct option

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (b)

Answer: 4

Q.91 Read the following poem and answer the questions:

HOME IS SO SAD

Home is so sad. It stays as it was left, Shaped to the comfort of the last to go As if to win
them back. Instead, bereft of anyone to please, it withers so, having no heart to put aside the
theft. And turn again to what is started as, a joyous shot at how things ought to be, Long
fallen wide. You can see how it was: Look at the pictures and the cutlery. The music in the
piano stool. That vase.

Q 91. Why is the ‗home‘ ‗Sad‘?

1. Because it has waited in vain

2. Because its joy has faded

3. Because it remains unchanged

4. Because it is devoid of resident

Answer: 1

Q92. There is a ‗thief‘ in the poem. Who is that ‗thief‘?

1. The time that ticks away

2. The fate that overpowers

3. The tenant who leaves

4. The past that beckons

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 175

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q93. Why has the ‗home‘ ‗withered‘?

1. Because everything has to fade sooner or later

2. Because it has no longer the reason to be what it was

3. Because it is an organic entity in any case

4. Because it has been betrayed categorically

Answer: 2

Q94. How was the home before it became ‗sad‘?

1. It was as it would be

2. It was as it shall be

3. It was as it should be

4. It was as it could be

Answer: 3

Read the following passage and answer the questions:

Lying is an accursed vice. It is only our words which bind us together and make us human. If
we realized the horror and weight of lying, we would see that it is more worthy of the stake
than other crimes. I nd that people normally waste time quite inappropriately punishing
children for innocent misdemeanors formenting them for thoughtless actions which lead
nowhere and leave no trace. It s me that the only faults which we should vigorously attack as
soon as they arise and start to develop are lying and little below that, stubbornness. Those
faults grow up with the children. Once let the tongue acquire the habit of lying and it is
astonishing how impossible it is to make it give it up. That is why some otherwise decent men
are object slaven to it. One of my tailors is a good enough fellow, but I have never heard him
once speak the truth, not even when it would help him, if he did so.

Q95. ‗Lying‘ is a fault that should be punished only

1. When the rst lie is uttered

2. When it becomes convenient

3. When it becomes stubborn

4. When it begins to turn into a habit

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 176

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q96. It is suggested in the passage that the tailor does never speak the truth because

1. He cannot keep the word he gives

2. He does not know lying is a crime

3. He thinks lying will help him.

4. He is a slave of his profession

Answer: 1

Q97. According to the author ―thoughtless actions‖

1. Torment others

2. Are strictly not misdemeanors

3. Mean nothing and are soon forgotten

4. Are punishment for children

Answer: 3

Q98. How does ‗lying‘ a ect human relationships?

1. It makes the relationships ‗human‘

2. It reduces the affnity among people

3. It promotes togetherness among diverse people

4. It does not a ect at all as it is merely words

Answer: 2

Q99. Read the following passage from Antigone and answer question

Creon: And yet wert bold enough to break the law

Antigone: Yea, for these laws were not ordained by Zeus.

And she who sits enthroned with gods below, Justice enacted not these human laws.

Nor did I deem that thou, a mortal man,

Could‘st by a breath annual and override.

The immutable unwritten laws of Heaven

The three kinds of laws implicit in Antigone‘s response are:

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 177

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

1. Human, unwritten, written

2. Of Gods, of Zeus, of Justice

3. Of Gods, of Justice, of Man

4. Of Man, of Heaven, Of Zeus

Answer: 3

Q.100 Read the following passage and answer the question

It was the best of times, it was the worst of times, it was the age of wisdom, it was the age of
foolishness, it was the epoch of belief, it was the epoch of incredibility, it was the season of
light, it was the season of Darkness, it was the spring of hope, it was the winter of despair, we
had everything before us, we had nothing before us, we were all going direct to heaven, we
were all going direct the other way- in short, the period was far like the present period, that
some of its noisiest authorities insisted on its being received, for good or for evil, in the
superlative degree of comparison only.

The Age described in the above passage is best described as the Age of

1. Parallelisms

2. Inconsistencies

3. Contraries

4. Anomalies

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 178

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Paper 2- July 2018

1. Which narrative poem by Lord Tennyson presents the story of a sherman turned Merchant
sailor who, after a shipwreck, is marooned on a desert island ?

1. ‖Crossing the Bar‖

2. ‖Tithonus‖

3. ‖Enoch Arden‖

4. ‖Maud‖

Answer: 3

2. In ―Memorial Verses‖ Matthew Arnold pays tribute to three great poets. Who are they ?

1. Goethe, Shakespeare, Wordsworth

2. Goethe, Shakespeare, Milton

3. Shakespeare, Milton, Wordsworth

4. Goethe, Wordsworth, Byron

Answer: 4

3. Who among the following English playwrights wrote screenplays on novels such as Marcel
Proust‘s In Search of Lost Time, John Fowles‘s French Lieutenant‘s Woman, and Margaret
Atwood‘s Handmaid‘s Tale ?

1. John Arden

2. Edward Bond

3. Harold Pinter

4. David Hare

Answer: 3

4. The years in English literary history between 1649 and 1660 are known as

1. the Neo-Classical period

2. the Commonwealth period

3. the Stuart period

4. the Jacobean period

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 179

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

5. In R.K. Narayan‘s Swami and Friends, which game o ers Swami the best kind of emotional
release from the strains and pressures of disagreeable circumstances ?

1. Cricket

2. Football

3. Tennis

4. Hockey

Answer: 1

6. William Blake expressed the importance of the particular when he said that ―To Generalize
is to be _. To Particularize is the alone Distinction of Merit.‖ Fill in the blank.

1. An Idiot

2. A Poet

3. A Dreamer

4. A Skunk

Answer: 1

7. Which of the following was not a dialect of Old English ?

1. Irish

2. Northumbrian

3. Mercian

4. Kentish

Answer; 1

8. Anthony Burgess‘s last novel, published in 1993, is called A Dead Man in Deptford. Who
is the central character to whom the title refers ?

1. Sir Walter Raleigh

2. Sir Philip Sidney

3. Christopher Marlowe

4. Earl of Southampton

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 180

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

9. Choose the chronological order:

1. William Caxton prints the rst English book – William Shakespeare‘s First Folio – John
Milton‘s Areopagitica – ―Tottel‘s Miscellany‖ (Songs and Sonnets).

2. ―Tottel‘s Miscellany‖ (Songs and Sonnets) – William Shakespeare‘s First Folio – William
Caxton prints the rst English book – John Milton‘s Areopagitica.

3. William Caxton prints the rst English book – ―Tottel‘s Miscellany‖ (Songs and Sonnets) –
William Shakespeare‘s First Folio – John Milton‘s Areopagitica.

4. William Shakespeare‘s First Folio – John Milton‘s Areopagitica – William Caxton prints
the rst English book – ―Tottel‘s Miscellany‖ (Songs and Sonnets).

Answer: 3

10. What does the phrase ut pictura poesis from Horace‘s Art of Poetry mean?

1. ―as in painting, so in poetry‖.

2. ―poetry beggars pictorial description‖ .

3. ―as in poetry, so in painting‖ .

4. ―picture above all poetry‖ .

Answer: 1

11. Who among the following is the author of Account of the Augustan Age in England
(1759) ?

1. John Gay

2. William Hazlitt

3. Oliver Goldsmith

4. Samuel Johnson

Answer: 3

12. In how many parts did Cervantes publish his novel, Don Quixote ?

1. Three

2. Five

3. Two

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 181

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. Twelve

Answer: 3

13. Lytton Strachey‘s Eminent Victorians carries biographical sketches of writers and public
gures. Identify the list below that correctly mentions those Eminent Victorians.

1. Cardinal Manning, Florence Nightingale, Thomas Arnold and General Gordon.

2. A.E.W. Mason, Sir Arthur Quiller Couch, Matthew Arnold, Robert Bridges.

3. E.F. Benson, Cardinal Manning, Lord Tennyson, Beatrice Webb.

4. George Harding, General Gordon, Robert Browning, Mrs Humphrey Ward.

Answer: 1

14. One of the following statements about the eponymous saint of Dryden‘s ―Song for St.
Cecilia‘s Day‖ is incorrect. Identify that Statement.

1. St. Cecilia‘s was a Roman Lady, an early Christian martyr.

2. St. Cecilia‘s was an Armenian devotee of the Christian Faith.

3. St. Cecilia‘s festival is celebrated on 22 November in England.

4. St. Cecilia‘s was a patroness of music who was fabled to have invented the organ.

Answer: 2

15. Which of the statements on Michael Robert‘s Faber Book of Modern Verse (1936) is not
true ?

1. His anthology canonized modern poetry and poets for quite some decades.

2. The Collection begins with the poems of Robert Bridges.

3. Roberts omitted the Georgian poets in his anthology.

4. Yeats, Eliot and Pound found a place in the Faber Book of 1936.

Answer: 2

16. Who among the following proposed that the First Gulf War had never taken place, it was
simply a hyperreal, media-generated spectacle?

1. Richard Rorty

2. Jean-Francois Lyotard

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 182

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Jean Baudrillard

4. Umberto Eco

Answer: 3

17. Sir Thomas Browne‘s Urn Burial was prompted by

1. The Discovery of ancient buial-urns near Norwich.

2. The Contemporary researches on burial rites in Norway.

3. The Death of St. Francis of Assissi and his burial.

4. The Publication of the English Book of Common Prayer.

Answer: 1

18. Identify from the among the following list those that cannot be called War Fiction.

A. A Modern Instance

B. Catch – 22

C. The Age of Innocence

D. The Naked and the Dead.

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (a) and (c)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 3

19. Who among the following writers was not the one Identi ed with The Movement of the
1950‘s England ?

1. Roy Fuller

2. Kingsley Amis

3. Philip Larkin

4. Donald Davie

Answer: 1

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 183

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

20. Which of the following novels does not belong to Nuruddin‘s Farah‘s Blood In the Sun
Trilogy ?

1. Maps

2. Knots

3. Gifts

4. Secrets

Answer: 2

21. In the following series, which one has all the poets correctly matched in the poems ?

1. Ezekiel, ―Poet, Lover, Birdwatcher‖ ; Ramanujan, ‖ Small-Scale Re ections on a Great

house‖ ; Dutt, ―Sunset at Puri‖ ; Mahapatra, ―Our Casurina Tree‖ .

2. Ezekiel, ―Sunset at Puri‖ ; Ramanujan, ―Small-Scale Re ections on a Great house‖; Dutt,

―Our Casurina Tree‖ ; Mahapatra, ―Poet, Lover, Birdwatcher‖ .

3. Ezekiel, ―Poet, Lover, Birdwatcher‖ ; Ramanujan, ―Sunset at Puri‖ ; Dutt, Casurina Tree‖;
Mahapatra, ―Small-Scale Re ections on a Great house‖ .

4. Ezekiel, ―Poet, Lover, Birdwatcher‖ ; Ramanujan, ―Small-Scale Re ections on a Great

house‖ ; Dutt, ―Our Casurina Tree‖ ; ; Mahapatra, ―Sunset at Puri‖ .

Answer: 4

22. From among the following, identify the incorrect observation regarding Ferdinand de
Saussure‘s seminal distinction between language and parole.

1. Parole is the particular language system,the elements, the elements of which we learn as
children, and which is codi ed in our grammars and dictionaries, whereas langue is the
language-occasion (what A says to B).

2. A language consists in the interrelationship between Langue and Parole.

3. Saussure made this crucial distinction in a study called A Course in General Linguistics
(1916).

4. Langue is the particular language-system, the elements of which we learn as children, and
which is codi ed in our grammars and dictionaries, whereas Parole is the language-
occasion (what A says to B).

Answer: 1

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 184

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

23. John Heywood wrote a farcical Interlude called The Four P‘s.

1. a Palmer, a Pedlar, a Pothecary, a Packer

2. a Printer, a Pedlar, a Pothecary, a Palmer

3. a Pedlar, a Parson, a Palmer, a Pothecary

4. a Palmer, a Pardoner, a Pothecary, a Pedlar

Answer: 4

24. In the mechanical drill method of second language acquisition :

(a) The learner has the freedom to from many responses.

(b) The learner‘s response is totally controlled.

(c) Comprehension of the item by the learner is not required.

(d) Comprehension of the item by the learner is obligatory.

The right combination according to the Code is:

1. (a) and (d)

2. (a) and (c)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 3

25. Thou will not wake

Till i thy fate shall overtake;

Till age, or grief, or sickness must Marry my body to that dust

It so much loves; and ll the room My heart keeps empty in the Tomb. Stay for me there; I will
not fail

To meet thee in that hollow Vale. And think not much of my delay; I am already on the way.

Which of the following readings do you nd appropriate to the spirit of the lines above ?

1. In that inter space between the lines, the ending of one and the beginning of another, there
is a silent internal language, the poem‘s language-within-language, tacitly signalled
through the deployment of rhymed space.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 185

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Ageing and dying are of course helplessly passive ; but here love make them as though
they were now also willing things in the husband eager to join his dead wife. Through
simple intimate tones of the shared earthly life – stay for me, wait for me, I will not fail-
he not only imagines her but imagines her thinking for him.

3. The lyric voice here can feel the poem speaking back to him – in the cold lineal stare of
‗there was nothing in my belief‘ – even as his dead wife did not. It is as though the poem
itself then demands his response, in order to be able to move from one line to another. To
attempt that movements in keeping the poem‘s space alive, the lyric voice asserts, ―I will
not fail/to meet there in that hallow Vate.‖

4. My whole nature was so penetrated with grief and humiliation of such considerations,
That, even now, famous and caressed and happy as I am, I often forget to my dream that i
have a dear wife who died, leaving me alone in this world. Even that I am a man, and now
I wander desolately back to that time of our lives when my wife and I shared moments of
bliss.

Answer: 2

26. Match the characters with the novels:

(a) Arthur Seaton (i) Top Girls

(b) Marlene (ii) The Golden Notebook

(c) Anna Wulf (iii) The Swimming Pool Library

(d) Beckwith (iv) Saturday Night and Sunday Morning

Code:

(a) (b) (c) (d)

1. (ii) (iii) (i) (iv)

2. (iv) (i) (ii) (iii)

3. (iii) (iv) (ii) (i)

4. (ii) (iv) (iii) (i)

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 186

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

27. The very last passage of a novel is given below. Identify the novel. ―Welcome, O life, I go
to encounter for the Millionth time the reality of experience and to forge in the smithy of my
soul the uncreated conscience of my race.

April 27. Old father, Old arti cer, stand me now and ever in good stead.‖

1. To the light house

2. A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man

3. Maurice

4. Almayer‘s Folly

Answer: 2

28. Francis Bacon‘s New Atlantis is about a utopian state called

1. Asgard

2. Avalon

3. Bensalem

4. Baltia

Answer: 3

29. The 1950‘s saw the rise of backlash against modernism and against New Romanticism
that became known as The Movement. Which of the following little magazines came to be
associated with The Movement ?

(a) Departure

(b) New Verse

(c) London Mercury

(d) New Poems

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (c) and (d)

3. (a) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 187

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

30. The error of interpreting a literary work by referring to evidence outside of itself, such as
the design and purpose of the author is called

1. A ective fallacy

2. Intentional fallacy

3. Authorial fallacy

4. Synecdochic fallacy

Answer: 2

31. A.R. Ammons parodies a famous poemin his ―Swoggled‖

I‘d rather be suckled by an

outworn pagan than

get my horn

wreathed in an

old Triton.

Which poet, which poem ?

1. John Keats, ―On First Looking into Chapman‘s Homer‖

2. John Milton, ―On His Blindness‖

3. William Wordsworth, ―The World is Too Much with Us‖

4. Elizabeth B. Browning, ―How do I Love Thee…?‖

Answer: 3

32. Fanny Burney‘s Evelina carries the subtitle:

1. or a Naive Lady‘s Entrance into the World.

2. or a Young Lady‘s Entrance into the World.

3. or a Young Lady‘s Exit into the World.

4. or a Bold Lady‘s Entrance into the Hall.

Answer; 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 188

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

33. What does Philip Sidney call poet-haters in his Defence of Poesie ?

1. Misogynists

2. Misanthropes

3. Misnomers

4. Mysomousoi

Answer: 4

34. Who, among the following raises the following painful question of longing and
belonging?

―Where shall I turn, divided to the vein ? i who have cursed

The drunken o cer of British rule, how choose Between this Africa and the English tongue I
love?‖

1. Derek Walcott

2. Louise Bennett

3. Kamau Brathwaite

4. Wole Soyinka

Answer: 1

35. In the 1940‘s, a critic and a philosopher produced two in uential and controversial papers
called ―The Intentional Fallacy‖ and ―The A ective Fallacy‖.

Identify Them

(a) Cleanth Brooks

(b) Monroe C. Beardsley

(c) William K. Wimsalt Jr.

(d) R.P. Blackmur

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (b) and (c)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 189

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 3

36. Philip Larkin‘s ―Sad Steps‖ notices ―The way the moon dashes through clouds that blow
Loosely as cannon-smoke to stand apart…‖

The poem alludes to :

1. Coleridge‘s ―Dejection : An Ode‖

2. The moonlit scenes in A Midsummer Night‘s Dream

3. Philip Sidney‘s Astrophel and Stella

4. T.S. Eliot‘s ‗Morning at the Window‖

Answer: 3

37. Match the following opening lines with their respective titles:

(a) ―I leant upon a coppice gate‖ (i) ―Thirteen Blackbirds‖

(b) ―A Sudden blow: the great wings (ii) ―Sympathy‖ beating still….‖

(c) ―Among twenty snowy mountains‖ (iii) ―The Darkling Thrusts‖

(d) ―I know what the caged bird feels, (iv) ―Leds and the Swan‖ alas…‖

Code:

(a) (b) (c) (d)

1. (iv) (iii) (ii) (i)

2. (iii) (iv) (i) (ii)

3. (ii) (i) (iii) (iv)

4. (i) (ii) (iv) (iii)

Answer: 2

38. Identify the titles that were published in the 1920‘s

(a) Look, Stranger!

(b) The Tower

(c) The Waste Land

(d) The Road to Wigan Pier

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 190

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Code:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (b) and (d)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 2

39. This novel is dedicated. ―To the railroad of bones‖ and has as its epigraph the line, ―I am
the woman they give dead women‘s clothes to‖ from Christine Gelineau‘s ―Inheritance‖

Identify the novel

1. African Psycho by Alain Mabanckou

2. The Chibok Girls by Helon Habila

3. The Underground Railroad by Colson Whitehead

4. The Book of Night Women by Marlon James

Answer: 4

40. An English poet couldn`t help the excitement that an historical event caused in his life-
time:

Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive, But to be young was very heaven

Which poet? What ‗dawn‘?

1. W.H Auden; the Spanish Civil War

2. Lord Tennyson; the Jubilee of Queen Victoria`s reign

3. William Wordsworth; the French Revolution

4. William Blake; the Industrial Revolution

Answer: 3

41. Which novel by John Banville tells the story of a group of travellers who arrive on a small
island and stumble upon the house of Prof. Kreutznaer whose relationship to a painting
entitled The Golden World by a ctional Dutch artist named Vaublin plays a central role?

1. Ghosts

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 191

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. The Sea

3. The Ark

4. Eclipse

Answer: 1

42. Identify the two plays usually paired for their critique of the politics of language and acts
of police interrogation

1. Earthly Powers, The Wanting Seed

2. Chicken Soup with Barley, Roots

3. Left-handed Liberty, The Hero Rises

4. One for the Road, Mountain Language

Answer: 4

43. Semiotics originated mainly in the works of two theorists. They are:

a. Charles Sanders Peirce

b. Mikhail Bakhtin

c. Ferdinand de Saussure

d. Valentin Voloshinov

The right combination according to the code is _.

1. (a) and (b)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (a) and (c)

4. (c) and (d)

Answer: 3

44. Robert Burton`s Anatomy of Melancholy was published in 1621 and expanded and
altered in subsequent editions

1. two

2. four

3. six

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 192

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. ve

Answer: 4

45. Which of the following magazines self consciously created an identity for Vorticists, a
group of painters, sculptors and writers?

1. Blast

2. The Egoist

3. The Criterion

4. New Age

Answer: 1

46. ―In Every cry of every Man, In every Infant‘s cry of fear

In every voice, in every ban….‖

The gure of speech characterized by repetition of words or group of words at the beginning of
consecutive sentence is called

1. Apostrophe

2. Anaphora

3. Incremental Repetition

4. Alliteration

Answer: 2

47. At whose behest does the Redcrosse Knight undertake his quest in The Faerie Queene ?

1. Gloriana‘s

2. Una‘s

3. Duessa‘s

4. Prosperine‘s

Answer: 2

48. In which city did John Ruskin see a paradigm for Victorian Britain ?

1. Vienna

2. Venice

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 193

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Rome

4. Paris

Answer: 2

49. Which novel of Kazuo Ishiguro is narrated by a Japanese widow living in England and
draws on the destruction and rehabilitation of Nagasaki ?

1. An Artist of the Floating World

2. The Unconsoled

3. A Pale View of Hills

4. When We Were Orphans

Answer: 3

50. Which novels opens thus:

―Whether I shall turn out to be the hero of my own life, or whether that station will be held by
anyone else, these pages must show.‖

1. Tristram Shandy

2. Lady Audley‘s Secret

3. David Copper eld

4. Fitz-Boodle‘s Confessions

Answer: 3

51. Traces of the Morality plays are discernible in a play like Dr. Faustus, traces such as

1. Vernacular songs adapting secular themes

2. Its Soliloquizing Protagonist, Good and Bad Angels and its nal moral.

3. Its Refrains from the Corpus Christi Carol, the complaint of Christ, the lover of mankind.

4. Its Rhythmical prose, and the presence of a larger narrative rhythm in the Morality plays.

Answer: 2

52. The branch of philosophy that asks the question, ―How do we know what we know is?‖

1. Ontology

2. Epistemology

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 194

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Eschatology

4. Phenomenology

Answer: 2

53. The eighteenth century practice in ―England of book selling was midway between direct
patronage and impersonal sales. A patron paid half the cost of a book before publication and
half on delivery. The author of the book received these payments directly. The patron‘s name
appeared in the preface for the book published in this manner.

This practice was known as

1. Subscription

2. Contribution

3. Pre-publication

4. Remaindering

Answer: 1

54. Oxford India has published a volume of Premchand translations in English, The Oxford
India Premchand. Who among the following is not one of the translators?

1. David Rubin

2. Alok Rai

3. Gillian Wright

4. Christopher King

Answer: 3

55. Which of the two novels of Jane Austen have the spa town of Bath as a primary location?

(a) Emma

(b) Pride and Prejudice

(c) Northanger Abbey

(d) Persuasion

The right combination according to the Code is:

1. (a) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 195

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (b)

Answer: 3

56. In the communicative approach to ELT, the development of language learning or teaching
involves a shift;

(a) from form-based to a meaning-based approach

(b) from an electic approach to a rigid method

(c) from teacher-centered to learner-centered classes

(d) from broad-based competence to speci c needs

The right combination according to the Code is:

1. (b) and (d)

2. (a) and (d)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (a) and (c)

Answer: 4

57. The four Moral Essays of Alexander Pope are addressed to carefully selected gures.
Identify

1. Timons, Newton, Martha Blount, Wellington

2. Lord Cobham, Robert Walpole, Houghton Hall, Chandos

3. Martha Blount, Lord Cobham, Bathurst, Burlington

4. William III, John Haydn, Joseph Addison, John Dennis

Answer: 3

58. Bertolt Brecht‘s Mother Courage and Her Children presents the war-torn Europe as its
protagonist as she follows troops with her canteenwagon. What is the real name of Mother
Courage ?

1. Paula Danckert

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 196

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Anna Fierling

3. Jane Vanstone

4. Jani Lauzon

Answer: 2

59. From among the following, identify the journal that publishes articles on English
language teaching and learning.

1. University of Toronto Quarterly

2. Agenda

3. TESOL Quarterly

4. English Language Notes

Answer: 3

60. Arrange the following Elegies in English in Chronological order:

1. ―Elegy Written in a Country Courtyard‖ – ―Adonais‖ – ―Thyrsis‖ – ―In Memoriam‖

2. ―Elegy Written in a Country Courtyard‖ – ―Adonais‖ – ―In Memoriam‖ – ―Thyrsis‖

3. ―Elegy Written in a Country Courtyard‖ – ―In Memoriam‖ – ―Adonais‖ – ―Thyrsis‖

4. ―Adonais‖ – ―Elegy Written in a Country Courtyard‖ – ―In Memoriam‖ – ―Thyrsis‖

Answer: 2

61. Who is the only one of Milton‘s contemporaries to be mentioned by name in Paradise
Lost ?

1. Francis Bacon

2. Johannes Vermeer

3. Galileo

4. King Charles

Answer: 3

62. K.S. Maniam is a major writer of Indian origin, writing in English, born and living in
Malaysia.

Identify two of his novels from the following list.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 197

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(a) The Rice Mother

(b) The Return

(c) Touching Earth

(d) Between Lives

The right combination according to the Code is:

1. (a) and (d)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 4

63. What did Thomas Perey collect in his Reliques ?

1. Medieval Folklore and lyrics of the Midlands

2. Old songs, ballads, and romances in English and Scots

3. Highland lore, mostly oral wisdom of the Scots

4. Romantic idylls. sonnets and odes

Answer: 2

64. Nirad Chaudhuri‘s Autobiography of an Unknown Indian concludes with an essay on the
course of Indian history. But in the penultimate chapter Chaudhuri concludes the account of
events in his life. How does this narrative end?

1. Chaudhuri ties the knot with his childhood sweetheart and moves from Calcutta to Delhi.

2. Chaudhuri obtains a job in the military accounts department and gives it up because he
nds it soul-destroying.

3. Chaudhuri joins the editorial team of a Calcutta newspaper and is upset over the drudgery
of a reporter‘s life.

4. Chaudhuri rushes to his ancestral village Bangram on receiving the news of the death of
his uncle and recalls his past life.

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 198

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

65. In John Gower‘s Confessio Amantis, Amans, the lover makes his confession to the priest
named

1.Verito

2.Genius

3.Amor

4. Phoebe

Answer: 2

66. In Eugene Ionesco‘s Chairs, the absurdity is not much in the banal words that are uttered

1. in the large scale use of frightening stage props and lighting e ects.

2. in the absurdist interpretation of them by character after character.

3. in the fact that they are spoken to an ever-growing number of empty chairs.

4. in the fact that they are spoken time and again by members of the audience.

Answer: 3

67. A half-sentence in Purchas his Pilgrimage triggered o ―Kubla Khan‖. Whose work was
Purchas hid Pilgrimage?

1. Robert Herrick, the poet‘s

2. John Hakluyt‘s, the collector of traveler‘s tales

3. Samuel Purchas, the London Parson‘s

4. Edward Purchas, the globe-trotter‘s

Answer: 3

68. Based on the life of a thirteenth-century troubadour, from among the following identify
the work, that marked a catastrophic failure in Robert Browning‘s poetic career, earning him
a reputation for impenetrable difficulty?

1. Paracelsus

2. Sordello

3. The Ring and The Book

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 199

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. Pauline

Answer: 2

69. In Tristram Shandy, the Author‘s preface

1. is hawked to the highest bidder.

2. appears in-between chapters 13 and 14 in Volume II.

3. is printed in italics in all editions.

4. appears in-between chapters 10 and 11 in Volume I.

Answer: *

70. Evelyn Waugh once complained that T.S. Eliot Poems, 1909-1925 was ―marvelously
good, but very hard to understand,‖ The most pessimistic novel Waugh wrote was called
____________ and he owed the title to ___________

1. Black Mischief – ―Sweeney among the Nightingales‖

2. Scoop – ―Morning At the Window‖

3. Prancing Nigger – Ash Wednesday

4. A Handful of Dust – The Waste Land

Answer: 4

71. During the years 1830 to 1850, the illusion of peace in Victorian England was broken by
such incidents as

1. the Revolution in France and the Chartist Movement in England.

2. the General Strike of 1835 and the Rail Tragedy of 1847.

3. the visionary libertarianism of poets and the lawless embodiment of revolution.

4. the disaster of the Indian Mutiny and the incompetent bungling of the Crimean War

Answer: 4

72. Gulliver receives the following response when he boasts about his countrymen: ―….the
most pernicious race of little odious vermin that nature ever su ered to crawl upon the face of
the earth.‖ Whose response?

1. The King of Lilliput‘s

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 200

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. The King of Brobdingnag‘s

3. The Governor of Glubbdubrib‘s

4. The rst of the Houyhnhnm‘s he meets.

Answer: 2

73. In the Inferno Dante, as he travels through the various circles of the hell nds Judas who is
unable to speak. What is the reason behind this?

1. His tongue is transformed into a coiled snake.

2. His head is battered and so he cannot open his mouth.

3. Lucifer is chewing on his head.

4. His tongue is pulled out and nailed on the tree of sin.

Answer: 3

74. Assertion (A) : Our reality is linguistic, a language mediated reality. Reason (R) : Our
perception and understanding of reality are largely constructed by the words and other signs
we use.

In the light of the statements above,

1. Both (A) and (R) are true and (R) is the correct explanation of (A).

2. Both (A) and (R) are true and (R) is not the correct explanation of (A).

3. (A) is true but (R) is false.

4. (A) is false but (R) is true.

Answer: 1

75. In his book, In theory, Ajiaz Ahmed works out the relations between the three entities:

1. Classes, Nations, Literature‘s.

2. Regions, Nation, Languages.

3. State, Religions. Gender.

4. Literature, Print, Theory.

Answer: 1

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 201

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

76. In 1660, a group of 12 people including Robert Boyle and Christopher Wren formed what
they called the Royal Society. In 1663, it became The Royal Society of London for Improving
Natural Knowledge. What was the Society‘s motto?

1. ―In Him we trust‖

2. ―In the words of no one‖

3. ―Lighted to lighten‖

4. ―Love conquers all‖

Answer: 2

77. Of whom did W.B. Yeats say that ―We were the last Romantics‖?

1. The Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood

2. The Imagiste poets

3. His Friends in the Irish Literary Revival.

4. Himself and his lady love, Maud Gonne

Answer: 3

78. Who wrote The Wandering Jew, a poem in four cantos and the short lyric, ―The
Wandering Jew‘s Solilquy‖?

1. S.T. Coleridge

2. Lord Byron

3. Thomas Gray

4. P.B. Shelley

Answer: 4

79. Where, according to T.S. Eliot, are we likely to nd ―not only the best, but the most
individual parts of a poet‘s work‖ ?

1. in the poet‘s juvenilia or rejected drafts.

2. in the best anthologies and scrap-books.

3. in those parts where the dead poets assert their immortality.

4. in those parts where the living poets depart from their ancestors.

Answer:3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 202

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

80. Which of the following is true of The Canterbury Tales ?

1. Chaucer, the pilgrim, narrates Sir Thopas Tale only.

2. Chaucer, the pilgrim, narrates The Tale of Melibee only.

3. Chaucer, the pilgrim, narrates Sir Thopas Tale and The Tale of Melibee .

4. Chaucer, the pilgrim does attempt to narrate an unnamed tale but abruptly stops due to the
intervention of the other pilgrims.

Answer: 3

81. During the reign of Norman Kings, it was fashionable to speak ___________in upper-
class circles in England.

1. Norse

2. Latin

3. Danish

4. French

Answer: 4

82. Who, among e following, collaborated with Purohit Swami in translating the Ten
Principal Upanishads into English ?

1. Christopher Fry

2. Aldous Huxley

3. Lawrence Durrell

4. W.B. Yeats

Answer: 4

83. What unique distinction does Ben Jonson‘s ―To Penshurst‖ have in the English literary
canon ?

1. It is the only distinguished poem in English addressed to the Lords of Penshurst.

2. It celebrates Philip Sidney‘s elevation to knighthood, Sidney being the youngest scion of
the family.

3. It is one of the rst English poems celebrating a spec c place, a forerunner to Cooper‘s Hill
and Windsor Forest.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 203

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. It is the rst poem in an elegiac series that late Elizabethan poets began on the demise of
the Lord of Penshurst.

Answer: 3

84. It is well known that in many of his plays, To Stoppard has consciously drawn upon
earlier, often reputed works. Match the following Stoppard plays with earlier works whose
spirit seems to have informed them.

(a) Rosencrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead (i) Hamlet

(b) Indian Ink (ii) A Passage to India

(c) Inspector Hound (iii) The Mousetrap

(d) Travesties (iv) Importance of Being Earnest Code:

(a) (b) (c) (d)

1.(iii) (ii) (i) (iv)

2. (i) (ii) (iv) (iii)

3. (iv) (iii) (i) (ii)

4. (ii) (i) (iv) (iii)

Answer: *

85. After discovering the truth about his heinous crimes committed in the past, what does
Oedipus request as his punishment?

1. Exile

2. Castration

3. Decapitation

4. Blindness

Answer: 1

86. How does Women in Love open?

1. Rupert Birkin, Lawrence‘s alter ego, is taking a walk in the English Countryside.

2. The Brangwean sisters, Ursula and Gudrun, are ―working and talking‖.

3. The wedding party gathers at short lands, the Criches‘s home.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 204

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. The last lesson is in progress, ―peaceful and still‖ in Ursula‘s classroom.

Answer: 2

87. Samuel Johnson has the following to say about an English poet:

―These images are marked by glittering accumulations of ungraceful ornaments : they strike,
rather than please. The images are magni ed by a ectation : the language is labored into
harshness. The mind of the writer seems to work with unnatural violence -‗Double, double,
toil and trouble‘. He has a kind of strutting dignity, and is tall by walking on tiptoe. His art
and his struggle are too visible, and there is too little appearance of ease and nature.‖

Identify the poet.

1. Thomas Gray

2. John Dryden

3. John Milton

4. Thomas Wyatt

Answer: 1

88. ―Take the smoking disclaimer issue‖ begins Vishal Bharadwaj. ―Putting a disclaimer
every time somebody smokes on screen is not an answer. If M.F. Hussain had painted a man
with a cigar, would you have asked him to put the disclaimer, ―Cigarette smoking is injurious
to health‖ on the painting‖?

The point Bharadwaj makes with his rhetorical question is the following:

1. The smoking disclaimer is ine ectual because M.F. Hussain‘s painting wouldn‘t have
carried it.

2. The smoking disclaimer on objects perceived as ‗art‘ is simply super uous.

3. The smoking disclaimer is ine ectual because ‗art‘ entertains but does not instruct.

4. The smoking disclaimer on screen or on M.F. Hussain painting distracts us from enjoying
art.

Answer: 2

89. According to certain verbs actually :perform‖ an act when they are uttered.

1. Speech Act theorists such as Austin and Searle.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 205

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Russian Formalists such as Shklovsky and Propp.

3. Language theorists such as Sapir and Whorf.

4. Cognitive Linguists such as

Answer:1

90. Haunted castles, strange noises and an acceptance of the supernatural with all its trappings
mark _____________________

1. meta ction

2. fantasy ction

3. epistolary ction

4. gothic ction

Answer:4

91. sure it waits upon

Some god o` the` island. Sitting on a bank Weeping again the King my father`s wrack This
music crept by me upon the waters, Allaying both their fury and my passion With its sweet
air. Thence I have followed it, Or it hath drawn me rather…

Which of the following statements on this passage are true?

a. These lines, spoken by Edgar in King Lear, are part of a long speech delivered on the
heath

b. These lines, spoken by Ferdinand in The Tempest, describe Ariel`s music

c. The passage reappears in an altered and ironic version in T.S Eliot`s Waste Land

d. The passage reappears verbatim in W.H Auden`s Sea and the Mirror The correct answer
according to the code is :

1. (a) and (d)

2. (b) and (c)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (c)

Answer:2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 206

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

92. Arrange the following plays of Shakespeare according to their periods (early, middle,
late…) of composition

1. As You Like It, Love Labours Lost, Antony and Cleopatra, The Tempest, Midsummer
Night`s Dream

2. Antony and Cleopatra, The Tempest, Midsummer Night`s Dream, Love `s Labours Lost,
As You Like It

3. Love `s Labours Lost, Midsummer Night`s Dream, As You Like It, Antony and
Cleopatra, The Tempest

4. Midsummer Night`s Dream, Antony and Cleopatra, The Tempest, As You Like It, Love
`s Labours Lost

Answer:3

93. Who among the following is not a reader-response critic?

1. Maud Bodkin

2. Hans-Robert Jauss

3. Stanley Fish

4. Wolfgang Iser

Answer:1

94. Leo Tolstoy`s Anna Karenina closing lines present…

1. a sad re ection on the unfortunate suicide of Anna which should have been averted

2. the enlivening freshness of a rain which has been threatening to break out

3. Levin`s a rmation that whatever happens to him, life is not meaningless but
unquestionably meaningful

4. Vronsky`s lament over the death of Anna which ends on a positive note, a rming the
human tendency to pass over the tragic events with hope

Answer:3

95. Which of the following novels begins with a Prologue under the Title ‖ The Storming of
Seringapatam‖ saying ―I address these lines written in India- to my relatives in England‖?

1. The Siege of Krishnapur by J.G farell

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 207

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. The Moonstone by Wilkie Collins

3. The Sign of Four by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle

4. The Jewel in the Crown by Paul Scott

Answer:2

96. In ―Gerontion‖ T.S ELiot says has many cunning passages, contrived corridors / And
issues, deceives with whispering ambitions, / Guides us by vanities ― What is Eliot`s subject?

1. History

2. Politics

3. State

4. Religion

Answer:1

Read the following poem and answer questions 97 to 100 The Mountain

My students look at me expectantly

I explain to them that the life of art is a life of endless labor. Their expressions

hardly change; they need to know

a little more about endless labor. So I tell them the story of Sisyphus, how he was doomed to
push

a rock up a mountain knowing nothing would come of this e ort

but that he would repeat it

inde nitely. I tell them

there is joy in this, in the artist`s life, that one eludes

judgement, and as I speak

I am secretly pushing a rock myself, slyly pushing it up the steep

face of a mountain. Why do I lie

to these children? They aren`t listening, they aren`t deceived, their ngers tapping at the
wooden desks-

So I retract

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 208

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

the myth; I tell them it occurs in hell, and that the artist lies

because he is obsessed with attainment,

that he perceived the summit

as that place where he will live for ever, a place about to be

transformed by his burden: with every breath,

I am standing at the top of the mountain.

Both my hands are free. And the rock has added height to the mountain

97. Whose poetic voice is triggered right from the beginning?

1. of student`s

2. of teacher`s

3. of critics`

4. of an observer`s

Answer:2

98. The speaker brings up the story of Sisyphus speci cally by way of glossing ____________

1. art in life

2. life in art

3. endless labor

4. poetic expectation

Answer:3

99. In its context, the words ‗the ngers/tapping at the wooden desks‘ , best represent the
students`

1. lack of protest

2. lack of interest

3. show of disrespect

4. show of impatience

Answer:4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 209

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

100. Why does the speaker say that ―the rock has added height to the mountain‖?

1. because the speaker is already on top of the mountain

2. because both the hands of the speaker are now free

3. because the mountain now seems largely incomprehensible

4. because she feels that the immensity of the problem has grown

Answer:4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 210

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Paper 2- December

2018 (22nd Dec 2018)

Q.1.The term ‗Digger‘ is associated with a group of agrarian communists who flourished in
England in 1649-50 and were led by

1. Laurence Clarkson

2. Gerrard Winstanley

3. George Fox

4. John Lilburne

Answer: 2

Q.2. Who viewed Wordsworth, Southey and Coleridge as representatives of a ―sect of poets
…. Dissenters from the established systems in poetry and criticism‖ who constituted ―the
most formidable conspiracy against sound judgement in matters political‖ ?

1. Henry Vaughhan

2. Francisco Franco

3. Ralph Vaughan

4. Francis Jefrey

Answer: 4

Q.3. This poet was of the Auden generation and was only brie y a member of the
Communist party. In his poem, ‖The Pylons‖, he averred that the Pylons are ―Bare like nude
giant girls that have no secrets‖. This prompted the label, Pylon poets, for the new generation
of poets who were happy to use the gas works or pistons of a steam-engine as poetic imagery.
( Name this poet.)

1. Cecil Day Lewis

2. Christopher Isherwood

3. Stephen Spender

4. Louis MacNeice

Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 211

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.4. Which of the following is the most accurate description of Butler English?

1. A dialect of English spoken by the descendants of Anglo-Indians.

2. A pidgin, also called ―Kitchen English‖ spoken by South Asians in Europe.

3. A minimal pidgin that emerged during colonial times in the Madras Presidency

4. Any non-grammatical variety of English used by menials in Commonwealth countries.

Answer:3

Q.5. S.T. Coleridge ―Dejection: An Ode‖ opens with an epigraph which is a refrence to a
ballad. Identify the ballad.

1. ―Ballad of the Goodly Fere‖

2. ―La Belle Dame Sans Merci‖

3. ―Ballad of Sir Patrick Spence‖

4. ―Ballad of the Gibbet‖

Answer: 3

Q.6. What is the delicate balancing act of Andrew Marvell‘s ―Horatian Ode‖?

1. Praising Roman virtues while endorsing Christian beliefs.

2. Celebrating the Restoration while regretting the frivolity of the new regime.

3. Praising feminine virtues while mocking the xation on chastity.

4. Celebrating Cromwell‘s victories while inviting sympathy for the executed King.

Answer: 4

Q.7. Who among the ancients prescribed that poetry should both instruct and delight ?

1. Longinus

2. Plotinus

3. Aristotle

4. Horace

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 212

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.8. Braj Kachru has observed a tendency among Indian-English speakers and writers to use
hybridized lexical items. One example of this is

1. Jugarh

2. Ping-pong

3. Chaywallah

4. Lathi-charge

Answer: 4

Q.9. Identify the Fireside poets of the US.

1. William Cullen Bryant, H.W. Longfellow, Oliver Wendell Holmes

2. T.S. Eliot, Wallace Stevens, William Carlos Williams

3. Marianne Moore, Elizabeth Bishop, Anne Seaton

4. Amy Lowell, Emily Dickinson, Phillis Wheatley

Answer: 1

Q.10. Evelina was published in 1778

1. posthumously

2. using the name Fanny Burney

3. anonymously

4. under apseudonym

Answer: 3

Q.11. Allen Tate once made a useful distinction between structure and texture. The distinction
referred to

1. the main line of a narrative, argument, etc., and the rhetorical, stylistic metaphorical and
other devices respectively.

2. the devices employed to enlighten objects and materials in a narrative, and the objects and
material themselves, respectively.

3. objects and materials on which a narrative casts light, and the devices employed to
enlighten them respectively.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 213

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. the rhetorical, stylistic, metaphorical and other devices, and the main line of a narrative,
argument, etc., respectively

Answer: 1

Q.12. Match the poem with the opening lines:

(a) ―Ode to Psyche‖

(b) ―Ode on a Grecian Urn‖

(c) ―Ode to a Nightingale‖

(d) ―Ode on Melancholy‖

(1) ―My heart aches, and a drowsy numbness pains my sense, as though of Hemlock I had
drunk,‖

(2) ―No, no, go not to Lethe, neither twist Wolf‘s-bane, tight-rooted, for its Poisonous wine,‖

(3) ―Thou still unravish‘d bride of quietness, Thou foster-child of silence and Slow time,‖

(4) ―O Goddess ! hear these tuneless numbers, by sweet enforcement and Remembrance
dear,‖

1. (a)-(4), (b)-(1), (c)-(3), (d)-(2)

2. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(2), (d)-(1)

3. (a)-(4), (b)-(3), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

4. (a)-(1), (b)-(3), (c)-(2), (d)-(4)

Answer: 3

Q.13. Match the character with the play:

(Character)

(a) Dorimant

(b) Lady Fidget

(c) Malevole

(d) Vernish

(Play)

(1) The plain Dealer

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 214

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(2) The Man of Mode

(3) The Country Wife

(4) The Malcontent

1. (a)-(4), (b)-(3), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

2. (a)-(2), (b)-(3), (c)-(4), (d)-(1)

3. (a)-(2), (b)-(4), (c)-(3), (d)-(1)

4. (a)-(4), (b)-(1), (c)-(3), (d)-(2)

Answer: 2

Q.14. What comes ―after great pain‖ in the famous Emily Dickinson poem ?

1. The letting go

2. A concrete simplicity

3. Substantial light

4. A formal feeling

Answer: 4

Q.15. The ―grammer bullies‖ – you read them in places like the New York Times – and they
tell you what is correct.

You must never use ―hopefully, we will be going there on Thrusday.‖ That is incorrect and
wrong and you are basically an ignorant pig if you say it.

This is judgementalism . The game that is being played there is a game of social class. It has
nothing do with the morality of writing and speaking and thinking clearly, of which George
Orwell, for instance, talked so well.

To which famous essay of Orwell does the author refer here ?

1. ―Inside the Whale‖

2. ―Politics and the English Language

3. ―Re ections on Gandhi‖

4. ―Why I Write‖

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 215

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.16. In the spring of 1941, Nikos Kazantzakis embarked on one of his most ambitious
projects, a play known as Yangtze. What English/Greek title is it now known as ?

1. Buddha

2. Brobdingnag

3. Zoroaster

4. Zorba

Answer: 1

Q.17. One of the less noticed and acknowledged distinction of The Canterbury Tales is that

1. instead of revealing England‘s divisions, it reveled in its diversity.

2. it upheld the idea that we cannot divorce poetry from knowledge because poetry itself is
an object of knowledge

3. it alerted us to the term auctor, someone who is both ‗an originator, or one who gives
increase‘, the best description for Chaucer himself.

4. it married domesticity to divinity, the baker‘s Loaf with the bread of life.

Answer: 1

Q.18. The following epitaph was written by Rudyard Kipling during the war of 1914-18.

HINDU SEPOY IN FRANCE

This man is his own country prayed we know not to what Powers. We pray Them to reward
him for his bravery in ours.

―Powers‖ here refers to _______, ―then‖ to______, and ―ours‖ to _.

1. The Hindus, the French, the British

2. The divine, Powers, our country

3. The military, the Hindu sepoys, Powers

4. Authorities, his compatriots, our country

Answer: 2

Q.19. Which Walter Scott novel is set in France in the fteenth century?

1. Redgauntlet

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 216

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Ivanhoe

3. The Antiquarry

4. Quentin Durward

Answer: 4

Q.20. In which work does William Blake say that Milton was ―a true poet and of devil‘s
party without knowing it‖?

1. ―London‖

2. ―Songs of Innocence‖

3. ―The Marriage of Heaven and Hell‖

4. ―The Chimney Sweeper‖

Answer: 3

Q.21. Which of the following themes was not common to the works of Cavelier poets such as
Thomas Carew, Sir John Denham, Edmund Waller, Sir John Suckling, James Shirley,
Richard Lovelace, and Robert Herrick ?

1. Loyalty to the king

2. Country ideals of the good life

3. Pious devotion to religious virtues

4. Carpe diem

Answer: 3

Q.22. Who among the following are referred to as the ―Scottish Chaucerians‖?

(a) Thomas Hoccleve

(b) Robert Henryson

(c) John Lydgate

(d) William Dunbar

The right combination according to the code is :

1. (a) and (b)

2. (c) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 217

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (b) and (c)

4. (b) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.23. The enigmatic castle which K. attempts to reach in vain in Franz Kafka‘s Castle
belongs to

1. Count Westwest

2. Count Aloofwest

3. Count Eastwest

4. Count Stangewest

Answer: 1

Q.24. Which of the following statements is true of The Way of the World ?

1. The Way of the World failed on stage.

2. Millamant and Mirabell fail to obtain the consent of Millamant‘s aunt for their marriage

3. The Way of the World presents a heroine pretending to love an older man.

4. The Way of the World was performed and published in 1702.

Answer: 1

Q.25. Which of the following would not be invoked to describe a form of new Historicist
criticism?

1. Archaeology of social constructs

2. Genealogy of patriarchal discourse

3. Cultural materialism

4. Post-structural recovery of authorial intent

Answer: 4

Q.26. Match the following authors with the novels :

(Name of Author)

(1) Inheritance

(2) Listening Now

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 218

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

(3) Sister of My Heart

(4) The Hero‘s Walk

(Name of Novel)

(a) Chitra Banerjee Divakaruni

(b) Anita Rau Badami

(c) Anjana Appachana

(d) Indira Ganesan

1. (a)-(i), (b)-(iii), (c)-(ii), (d)-(iv)

2. (a)-(iv), (b)-(ii), (c)-(i), (d)-(iii)

3. (a)-(iii), (b)-(iv), (c)-(ii), (d)-(i)

4. (a)-(iv), (b)-(i), (c)-(iii), (d)-(ii)

Answer: 3

Q.27. The Romantic period produced a fair amount of dramatic criticism. A notable
examples is ―on the Knocking at the Gate in Macbeth.‖ Who is the author?

1. Thomas de Quincey

2. Edmund Kean

3. William Hazlitt

4. William Charles Macready

Answer: 1

Q.28. In his Practical Criticism I.A. Richards suggests that there are several kinds of
meanings and that the ―total meaning‖ is a blend of contributory meanings which are of di
erent types. He identi ed four kinds of meaning, or the total meaning of a word depends upon
four factors. Choose the right combination as proposed by Richards.

1. Sense, feeling, Tone and Matter

2. Image, Feeling, Tone and Intention

3. Sound, Sense, Tone and Matter

4. Sense, Feeling, Tone and Intention

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 219

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.29. The following lines are W.B. Yeats‘s metaphor for an old man : A tattered coat upon a
stick, unless

Soul clap its hands and sing, and louder sing For every tatter in its mortal dress.

Here, the aged man is _____, and his ―soul … in its mortal dress,‖ is _.

1. Point, counterpoint

2. Tenor, vehicle

3. Analogy, analogue

4. Vehicle, tenor

Answer: 2

Q.30. Thomas Nashe‘s The Unfortunate Traveler is narrated by

1. Ben Lyte, a coarse Papist

2. Jack Wilton, an English page

3. Peter Marston, a sworn Calvinist

4. Philip Foxe, an English highwayman

Answer: 2

Q.31. Read the following passage and answer the questions:

I have carried the manuscript of these translations about with me for days, reading it in
railway trains, or an the top of omnibuses and in restaurants, and I have often had to close it
lest some stranger would see how much it moved me. These lyrics – which are in the original,
my … (Indian friends) tell me, full of subtlety of rhythm, of untranslatable delicacies of
colour, of material invention – display in thought a world I have dreamed of all my life long.
The work of a supreme culture, they yet appear as much a growth of the common soil as the
grass and the rushes. A tradition, where poetry and religion are the same thing, has passed
through the centuries, gathering from learned and unlearned metaphor and emotion, and
carried back again to the multitude the thought of the scholar and the noble. If the civilization
of Bengal remains unbroken, if that common mind which – as one divines – runs through all,
is not, as with us, broken into a dozen minds that know nothing of each other, something even
of what is most subtle in these verses will have come, in a few generations, to the beggar on
the roads.

— W.B. Yeats, from Introduction to Rabindranath Tagore‘s Gitanjali

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 220

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q. 31. In this passage, Yeats praises Indian culture primarily because it

1. Is accessible to Westernes though it is rooted in a different religious tradition.

2. Has been exible enough to survive a transition into the modern world.

3. Embodies values and gives rise to art that can be shared by people of all classes.

4. Reacts a marvellous eclecticism in drawing from many disparate cultures.

Answer: 3

Q.32. Which of the following had the alternative title Things as They Are?

1. Horace Walpole‘s The Castle of Otranto

2. Mary Shelley‘s Frankenstein

3. Sir Walter Scott‘s Waverley

4. William Godwin‘s Caleb Williams

Answer: 4

Q.33. In imitation of which classical poet did Samuel Johnson write his London and The
Vanity of Human Wishes?

1. Horace

2. Homer

3. Juvenal

4. Tasso

Answer: 3

Q.34. Identify the character, a black-eyed dwarf who ―constantly revealed a few discoloured
fangs that were yet scattered in his mouth, and gave him the aspect of a panting dog‖.

1. Mulberry Hawk in Nicholas Nickleby

2. Rigand in Little Dorrit

3. Mr. Crook in Bleak House

4. Daniel Quilp in The Old Curiosity Shop

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 221

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.35. There are helpers and harmers among fellow-pilgrims in Christian‘s journey in
Pilgrim‘s Progress. Who among the following is not a helper?

1. Mr. Worldly Wiseman

2. Good Will

3. The Interpreter

4. The Evangelist

Answer: 1

Q.36. Adherents of the fourteenth century religious movement associated with vernacular
preaching, translation of New Testament into English, and challenges to the authority of
priests and bishops were called

1. Levellers

2. Deists

3. Lollards

4. Agnostics

Answer: 3

Q.37. Match the term with the theorist:

(Term)

(a) Negritude

(b) Womanism

(c) Interpellation

(d) Public Sphere

(Theorist)

(1) Alice Walker

(2) Jurgen Habermas

(3) Aime Cesaire

(4) Louis Althusser

1. (a)-(2), (b)-(1), (c)-(4), (d)-(3)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 222

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. (a)-(3), (b)-(2), (c)-(4), (d)-(1)

3. (a)-(1), (b)-(2), (c)-(4), (d)-(3)

4. (a)-(3), (b)-(1), (c)-(4), (d)-(2)

Answer: 4

Q.38. In his essay ―The Function of Criticism at the Present Time‖ (1864) Matthew Arnold
contended that

1. Creative and critical powers should be ranked equally

2. Creative and critical powers are not comparable in any way

3. Critical power should be ranked higher than creative power

4. Creative power should be ranked higher than critical power

Answer: 4

Q.39. David Malouf‘s novel Ransom is based on

1. a war memoir by Edmund Blunden

2. an episode in The Mahabharata

3. a war poem by Yevgeny Yevtushenko

4. an episode in the Trojan war

Answer: 4

Q.40. The title of Dylan Thomas‘s Deaths and Entrances was taken from

1. William Shakespeare‘s Macbeth

2. John Donne‘s ―Death‘s Duell‖

3. Rudyard Kipling‘s ―A Death-Bed‖

4. T.S. Eliot‘s Murder in the Cathedral

Answer: 2

Q.41. What type of writing Walter Pater de ne as ―the special and opportune art of the
modern world‖?

1. The lyric

2. Comic drama

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 223

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. The novel

4. Non ction prose

Answer: 4

Q.42. It was the rst narrative on the life of a black woman slave to be published in England
in 1831. It has profound in uence on the abolition movement in Britain. Identify the book and
its author

1. Mary Prince – The History of Mary Prince

2. Mattie Jane Jackson – The Story of Mattie J. Jackson

3. Elizabeth – Memoir of Old Elizabeth, a coloured Woman

4. Harriet Jacobs – Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl

Answer: 1

Q.43. 1992 demolition of the disputed structure in Ayodhya produced two controversial
literary responses. Identify them.

1. Out of Place, The Algebra of In nite Justice

2. Annals and antiquities, between Sunlight and Shadows

3. The Moor‘s Last Sigh, Lajja

4. Chronicles of a Riot Foretold, Shame

Answer: 3

Q.44. What is peculiar about the reference in the following in the some poets‘ names in the
plural?

―it is a freezing, bleak day in January, and I am looking for poetry. I see a few Chaucers, a
few Shakespeares, and a hardcover, three-dollar History of

Modern Poetry published in 1987.‖

1. Standard reference to more texts of one poet.

2. Unusual; awkward metaphors no longer in use.

3. Usually refer to biographies of the poets in question.

4. Synecdochic use; names for their respective works.

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 224

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.45. Deconstructionist critics argue that texts are never free from

1. the equivocal and ironically unstable worldview of the author.

2. the material conditions that determine the production and reception.

3. the interpretations bestowed by the totalizing critic.

4. distortions inherent in the rhetoricity of language.

Answer: 4

Q.46. ―What is honour? A word. What is that word honour? Air. A trim reckoning! Who hath
it? He that died o‘ Wednesday. Doth he feel it? No. Doth he hear it? No. is it insensible, then?
Yea, to the dead. But will it not live with the living? No. why? Detraction will not su er it. –
therefore, I‘ll none of it: Honour is a mere scutcheon; and so ends my catechism.‖

Which character in the following Shakespearce‘s dramas made this statement about honour?

1. Claudius in Hamlet, the Prince of Denmark

2. Falsta in King Henry four-part 1

3. Hotspur in King Henry four-part 1

4. Hamlet in Hamlet, the Prince of Denmark

Answer: 2

Q.47. Why did Plato banish the poet from his ideal state?

1. Poetry makes an arti cial distinction between form and content

2. Poetry deals with form, to the neglect of content.

3. the poet can never produce a completely accurate replica of the reality it seeks to
represent, and (moreover) the purpose of art is not to describe reality but to change it.

4. In representing the sensual aspects of reality, the poet fails to discern the transcendent
reality behind mere appearance.

Answer: 4

Q.48. ―Search the heads of the greatest rivers in the world, you shall nd them but bubbles of
water.‖ Who is the author of this line?

1. Oscar Wilde

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 225

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Francis Bacon

3. John Webster

4. R.B. Sheridan

Answer: 3

Q.49. Match the character with the work:

(Characters)

(1) Sons and lovers

(2) Kangaroo

(3) Women in love

(4) The Rainbow

(Name of work)

(a) Rupert Birkin

(b) Lydia Lensky

(c) Miriam Leivers

(d) Richard Somers

1. (a)-(1), (b)-(2), (c)-(4), (d)-(3)

2. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

3. (a)-(2), (b)-(3), (c)-(4), (d)-(1)

4. (a)-(4), (b)-(1), 9c)-(2), (d)-(3)

Answer: 2

Q.50. Read the passage given below Ah, what a tri e is a heart,

If once into love‘s hands it come! All other griefs, allow a part

To other griefs, and ask themselves but some;

They come to us, but us love draws; He swallows us and never chaws;

By him, as by chain‘d shot, whole ranks do die; He is the tyrant pike, our hearts the fry.

– John Donne, 1633

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 226

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Which sentence best paraphrases line of the passage above?

1. Love tends to grab us and never let go.

2. Distress comes in many forms, but none lasts as long as heartache.

3. Unbidden pain a icts us, but we are lured by love.

4. Emotions can damage us, but none as severely as love.

Answer: 3

Q.51. Which ancient writer‘s name is directly mentioned in Lord Byron‘s poem ―the Isles of
Greece‖?

1. Euripides

2. Sophocles

3. Aeschylus

4. Sappho

Answer: 4

Q.52. What attitude towards death would you nd in such poems as Tennyson‘s ―crossing the
bar,‖ Whitman‘s ―Death Carol,‖ and Kipling‘s ―L‘Envoi‖?

1. Resignation

2. Despair

3. Hope

4. Protest

Answer: 3

Q.53. One of the most exible metres, is ave foot line. It was introduced by Geo rey Chaucer in
the fourteenth century and has since then become the commonest of metres in English poetry.

1. Iambic

2. Trochaic

3. Hexameter

4. Pentameter

Answer: 4

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 227

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.54. The titular gure of Federico Garcia Lorca‘s elegy ―Lament for Ignacio Sanchez
Mejias‖ was

1. a revolutionary who was associated with Che Guevara

2. a popular priest and poet

3. a spy who helped the revolutionaries during the Spanish Civil War

4. a popular matador and writer

Answer: 4

Q.55. The fault of Cowley and perhaps of all the writers of the metaphysical race is that of
pursuing his thoughts to their rami cations, by which he loses the grandeur of generality; for
of the greatest things the parts are little ; what is little can be but pretty, and by claiming
dignity becomes ridiculous. Thus all the power of description is destroyed by a scrupulous
enumeration; and the force of metaphors is lost, when the mind by the mention of particulars
is turned more upon the original than the secondary sense, more upon that from which the
illustration is drawn than that to which it is applied.

What Dr. Johnson actually faults here is:

1. The metaphysical insistence on the particular than the general.

2. The force of metaphors that blunts description

3. The mind that goes astray toward the original

4. The metaphysical poets‘ tendency to saunter away.

Answer: 4

Q.56. In Marlow‘s Doctor Faustus, what books does Valdes council Faustus to study in
preparation for conjuring up spirits?

(a) the works of Bacon and Abanus

(b) the Hebrew Psalter and New Testament

(c) the works of Ovid and Homer

(d) the works of Baxter and Horst

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (a) and (b)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 228

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. (b) and (c)

3. (a) and (d)

4 (a) and (c)

Answer: 1

Q.57. Match the following concepts with their de nitions: (Concepts)

(a) Collocation

(b) Corpus

(c) Hyponymy

(d) Matrix

(1) A semantic relationship of one-to-many

(2) A grid used in lexical analysis

(3) A combination of two lexical items in a grammatical pattern

(4) A large body of texts

1. (a)-(1), (b)-(3), (c)-(4), (d)-(2)

2. (a)-(4), (b)-(2), (c)-(3), (d)-(1)

3. (a)-(3), (b)-(1), (c)-(2), (d)-(4)

4. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

Answer: 4

Q.58. Who among the following exempli ed the role of the ―peasant poet‖?

(a) John Clare

(b) John Keats

(c) William Cobbett

(d) Robert Burns

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (a) and (b)

2. (c) and (d)

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 229

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. (b) and (c)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.59. ―The good thing about words, ―Hanif Kureishi remarks in ―loose tongues‖, ―is that
their nal e ect is incalculable. […] you can never know what your words might turn out to
mean for yourself or for someone else; or what the world they make will be like. Anything
could happen. The problem with silence is that we know exactly what it will be like.‖
Kureishi, in sum, suggests:

(a) There is always some risk involved in writing/speaking.

(b) It is better to avoid using words than to risk miscommunication.

(c) Words being predictable, are always open to misinterpretation.

(d) The unpredictable, in deed, is the strength of words.

Determine the correct combination according to the code:

1. (a) and (c)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (b) and (c)

4. (a) and (d)

Answer: 4

Q.60. Which interpretation of Keats‘s ―Beauty is truth, truth beauty‖ best represents the
mimetic perspective?

1. The line is an ironic quotation, the equation of ―beauty‖ and ―truth‖ as ―all we know on
earth‖ suggests that reality is an illusory concept and that the primary function of art is to
construct a world within an aesthetic reality of its own.

2. Those aspects of reality which we perceive to be ―beautiful‖ are the only worthy subject
matter of the artist, and it is the artist‘s job to observe closely and isolate those sublime
elements from the ux of the mundane.

3. The author‘s arbitrary imposition of order upon the chaotic impressions of reality
constitutes the only ―truth‖ in a work of art.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 230

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. A work of literature is ―beautiful‖ insofar as it o ers an accurate representation of its

subject matter, with fully realized characters and vivid description of events.

Answer: 4

Q.61. Fill in the blanks

―Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow,

________ in this petty pace from day to day, To the last of recorded time;

And all our yesterdays have lighted fools

The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle! Life‘s but a walking shadow, a poor player,
That and frets his hour upon the stage,

And then is no more: it is a tale

Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, Signifying nothing.‖

Fill in the blanks. Choose the set that carries the correct words.

1. Walks. Breath, creeps, shown

2. Creeps, syllable, struts, heard

3. Moves, syllable, frowns, heard

4. Creeps, moment, struts, seen

Answer: 2

Q.62. What is an ―implied reader‖?

1. The ideal audience envisioned by the author and to whom the work of literature is
supposedly addressed.

2. A reader who embodies all those predispositions necessary for a literary work to exercise
its e ect.

3. The ideal reader of a work of literature which is approximated over time by successive
responses of generations of actual readers.

4. The ideal ―average‖ reader who can approach a work of literature with no preconceived
ideas about the author‘s life, the time of composition, etc.

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 231

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.63. Read the lines from the poem Alas ! what boots it with uncessant care

To tend the homely, slighted Shepherd‘s trade, And strictly meditate the thankless Muse ?

Were it not better done, as others use,

To sport with Amaryllis in the shade, Or with the tangles of Neaera‘s hair ?

Who are Amaryllis and Neaera in the above extract from John Milton‘s ―Lycidas‖?

1. Both were goddesses of love and war respectively appearing in Greek pastoral poetry.

2. Amaryllis is a shepherdess mentioned in Shakespearce‘s romantic comedies; Neaera, a

minor character in love‘s Labour‘s lost

3. Amaryllis is a shepherdess mentioned in ancient pastoral poetry, notably in Virgil‘s

eculogues; Neaera, a nymph who appears in Virgil‘s Eclogues.

4. Both were one-time lovers of Lycidas, the dead shepherd.

Answer: 3

Q.64. ―The chapter on the fall of the rupee you may omit. It is somewhat too sensational.
Even these metallic problems have their melodramatic side.‖ The fall of the Indian rupee in
the nal decades of 19 century is referred to in one of Oscar Wilde‘s plays . identify the play.

1. The importance of being earnest

2. Lady Windermere‘s fan

3. An Ideal Husband

4. A Woman of no importance

Answer: 1

Q.65. ―Why don‘t we have a little game? Let‘s pretend that we‘re human beings, and that we
are actually alive.‖

This passage forms part of

1. Agatha Christie‘s The Mousetrap

2. John Osborne‘s look Back in anger

3. Samuel Beckett‘s waiting for Godot

4. Harold Pinter‘s the birthday party

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 232

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.66. What tone will be best suited to the following poem ? the coming of wisdom with age

Through leaves are many , the root Is one; Through all the lying days of my youth

I swayed my leaves and owers in the sun;

Now I may wither into the truth.

1. Regret

2. Excitement

3. Revulsion

4. Exultation

Answer: 1

Q.67. Match the author with the title: (Author)

(a) Alan paton

(b) Ngugi wa thiong‘o

(c) Teju cole

(d) Wole Soyinka

(Title)

(1) open city

(2) cry, the beloved country

(3) a grain of wheat

(4) the interpreters

1. (a)-(3), (b)-(2), (c)-(4), (d)-(1)

2. (a)-(1), (b)-(3), (c)-(4), (d)-(2)

3. (a)-(2), (b)-(2), (c)-(1), (d)-(4)

4. (a)-(3), (b)-(1), (c)-(4), (d)-(2)

Answer: 3

Q.68. Which of the following is the most accurate statement by W.E.B. Du Bois‘s famous
articulation of the ‗twoness‘ of black Americans?

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 233

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

1. ―it is a peculiar sensation, this double-consciousness, this scene of always lokking at one‘s
self through the eyes of others.‖

2. ―This sense of always looking at one‘s self, a peculiar sensation through the eyes is
double consciousness.‖

3. ―Through the eyes of others, this sense of always looking at one‘s self, we acquire the
double-consciousness.‖

4. ―this double consciousness, this sense of always looking at one‘s self through the eyes of
others, is a peculiar sensation.‖

Answer: 1

Q.69. Match the plays to their setting:

(a) Krapp‘s last tape

(b) Happy days

(c) Waiting for Godot

(d) Endgame

(1) a country road;a tree

(2) bare interior; two small windows high up ; grey light

(3) expanse of scorched grass forming a low mound; blinding light

(4) a laze evening in future, white light.

1. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

2. (a)-(2), (b)-(3), (c)-(1), (d)-(4)

3. (a)-(4), (b)-(3), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

4. (a)-(2), (b)-(4), (c)-(3), (d)-(1)

Answer: 3

Q.70. Albert Camus borrows the following epigraph to his novel The Plague form________
―it is as reasonable to represent one kind of imprisonment by another , as it is to represent
anything that really exists by that which exists not,‖

1. James Hogg‘s The Confessions of a Justi ed Sinner

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 234

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

2. Jeremy Bentham‘s the principles of morals and legislation

3. Robert Burton‘s the anatomy of melancholy

4. Daniel Defoe‘s robinson crusoe

Answer: 4

Q.71. ―We know now that a text is not a line of words releasing a single ―theological‖
meaning (the ―message‖ of the Author-god) but a multidimensional space in which a variety
of writings, none of them original, blend and clash . . . . literature by refusing to assign a
―secret‖, an ultimate meaning, to the text (and to the world as text) liberates what may be
called an anti-theological activity , that is truly revolutionary to refuse to x meaning is, in the
end to refuse god and his hypostases- reason, science, law.‖ The passage comes from which
of the following essays?

1. ―tradition and individual talent‖ by T.S. eliot

2. ―discource in the novel ― by Mikhail bakhtin

3. ―what is an author?‖ by Michel Foucault

4. ―the death of the author‖ by roland barthes

Answer: 4

Q.72. The Norman Conquest was a signi cant landmark in English history. What French did
the Normans speak and what was it known as?

1. They spoke a dialectal French (also called Anglo-Frisian), somewhat closer to the
Parisian.

2. They spoke Norman French (Anglo-Norman). Theirs was certainly not the standard
French.

3. They spoke standard French (of mainland France). Their French was very sweet and
musical.

4. They spoke normal French, rather distinct from Anglo-Norman, another standard
language.

Answer: 2

Q.73. Nicholas Nickleby rmly established Charles Dickens as a dominant novelist of his time
and the book as an unrivalled literacy phenomenon. To celebrate the completion of the book,

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 235

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

a painter noted that there had been nothing comparable to him since the days of Samuel
Richardson. Identify the painter.

1. Leonard Woolf

2. David Wilkie

3. John Cruickshank

4. Ernest Dawson

Answer: 2

Q.74. Match the writer with the work:

(Name of work)

(1) Leviathan

(2) The Practice of Piety

(3) The Art of English Poesy

(4) The History of the Royal Society

(Writer)

(a) George Puttenham

(b) Thomas Spart

(c) Lewis Bayly

(d) Thomas Hobbes

1. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(1), (d)-(2)

2. (a)-(3), (b)-(4), (c)-(2), (d)-(1)

3. (a)-(4), (b)-(3), (c)-(2), (d)-(1)

4. (a)-(3), (b)-(2), (c)-(4), (d)-(1)

Answer: 2

Q.75. Which of the following is not indebted to the Gothic genre?

1. Tobias Smollett‘s Roderick Random

2. Ann Radcli e‘s The Italian

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 236

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. Mathew Lewis‘s The Monk

4. William Beckford‘s Vathek

Answer: 1

Q.76. Jonathan Swift arrived in London in 1710 and confronted a rapidly changing world in
the new Tory ministry. His reactions to this world are vividly recorded in his journal to Stella,
a series of letters addressed to

(a) Hester Vanhomrigh

(b) Esther Johnson

(c) Rebecca Dingley

(d) Lady Mary Montagu

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (b) and (c)

2. (b) and (d)

3. (c) and (d)

4. (a) and (b)

Answer: 1

Q.77 Read Adam Bede with such pleasure that she not only keenly recommended it to her
relatives but also commissioned two paintings of scenes from the novel.

1. Horace Nightingale

2. George Eliot

3. Margaret Cavendish

4. Queen Victoria

Answer: 4

Q.78. Which of the following statements on Rajmohan‘s Wife is not true?

1. Bankim Chandra published it soon after serialization and was elated in seeing its first
copy.

2. The novel was serialized in 1864 in a short-lived magazine in Calcutta.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 237

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. By common consent, Rajmohan‘s Wife is the rst novel in English published by an Indian.

4. His vivid descriptions of the routine of Bengali households reveal a lot about the
nineteenth century.

Answer: 1

Q.79. In Thomas Moore‘s Utopia (Book2) , the reader is told that in this new world there are
few mistakes in marriage because

1. there is an extensive courtship period preceding the actual wedding.

2. the family gods are invoked before nalizing the nuptials.

3. there is a community get together where prospective husbands and wives announce
wedding plans endorsed by elders.

4. prospective husbands and wives see one another naked before agreeing to the match.

Answer: 4

Q.80. ―Reality is that nothing happens. How many of the events of history have occurred,
ask yourselves, for this and for that reason, but for no other reason, fundamentally, than the
desire to make things happen? I present to you History, the fabrication, the diversion, the
reality-obscuring drama.‖ Which postmodern novel thus subverts the truth claims of
traditional historiography?

1. A.S. Byatt‘s possession

2. John Fowles‘s The French Lieutenant‘s Woman

3. Graham Swift‘s Waterland

4. Michael Ondaatje‘s The English Patient

Answer: 3

Q.81. In which of his novels does Italo Calvino construct his narrative through a tarot pack
of cards and re-interpret the Western canon providing new versions of Oedipus Rex, Faust,
Hamlet, Macbeth and King Lear?

1. The Castle of Crossed Destinations

2. Our Ancestors

3. Invisible Cities

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 238

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. The Path to the Nest of Spiders

Answer: 1

Q.82. Herr God, Herr Lucifer Beware Beware

Out of the ash

I rise with my red hair And I eat men like air.

Lines 4 and 5 in the above evoke:

1. Christ‘s resurrection

2. The fairy-tale of a girl in the woods

3. The myth of the phoenix

4. The legend of the Lady of the Lake

Answer: 3

Q.83. Which post-war British poet ends a poem with the line , ―get stewed : books are aload
of crap‖?

1. Philip Larkin

2. Ted Hughes

3. Thom Gunn

4. Craig Raine

Answer: 1

Q.84. Arnold Wesker is associated with ―kitchen-sink drama‖, a rather condescending title
applied to the then new-wave realistic drama depicting the family lives of working-class
characters on stage and in broadcast plays. Two of the following plays begin with one
character doing the dishes in a kitchen sink. Identify the pair.

(a) the Kitchen

(b) chicken soup with barley

(c) roots

(d) menace

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 239

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

The right combination according to the code is:

1. (b) and (d)

2. (a) and (d)

3. (a) and (b)

4. (b) and (c)

Answer: 4

Q.85. Early African-American texts like slave narratives were often described as told to
narratives as their ‗authors‘ dictated their experiences. The persons who noted down these
experiences are

1. Amanuenses

2. Abolitionists

3. Translators

4. Slave-drives

Answer: 1

Q.86.Which of the following poems is quoted as the epigraph to A Raisin in the Sun by
Lorraine Hansberry?

1. ―The Negro Speaks of Rivers‖

2. ―Harlem (A Dream Deferred)‖

3. ―The Big Sea‖

4. ―I, too, Sing America‖

Answer: 2

Q.87. As a boy growing up in Squire Allworth‘s estate, Tom gets one of the following
characters into trouble. Identify the character.

1. Partridge

2. Black George

3. Nightingale

4. Bilfil

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 240

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.88. During the Raj, the British viewed their rule in terms of a thankless duty to uplift the
downtrodden and inculcate order into Oriental minds. The mission to civilize the ― silent,
sullen peoples‖ of the east was a burden imposed upon them by destiny.

The last observation is a fairly obvious allusion to

1. J.R. Ackerley‘s Hindoo Holiday: An Indian Journal

2. Flora Annie Steel‘s ―The Garden of Fidelity

3. Maud Diver‘s the Englishwoman in India

4. Rudyard Kipling‘s ―the White Man‘s Burden‖

Answer: 4

Q.89. Read the passage given below ―Full many a lady

I have eye‘d with best regard: and many a time The harmony of their tongues hath into
bondage Brought my too diligent ear; for several virtues Have I liked several women; never
any

With so full soul, but some defect in her

Did quarrel with the noblest grace she ow‘d, And put it to the foil. But you, O you,

So perfect and so peerless , are created Of every creature‘s best.‖

This passage admiring the perfect matching of inner and outward beauty of a woman is taken
from

1. Marlowe‘s Dr. Faustus

2. John Webster‘s The Duchess of Mal

3. Thomas Middleton‘s Women Beware Women

4. Shakespeare‘s Tempest

Answer: 4

Q.90.I, Allan Sealy‘s the Trotter-Nama traces the history of the Anglo-Indian community in a
chronicle of seven generations of the Trotter family, told by the seventh Trotter. This narrator
is

1. a quack in the Indian outback

2. a forget of Indian miniatures

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 241

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

3. an accountant in the Indian army.

4. a collector of rare manuscripts.

Answer: 2

Q.91. Mango Sou e , India‘s rst major gay themed lm, is an adaptation of Mahesh Dattani‘s
play

1. Do the Needful

2. Bravely Fought the Queen

3. Dance like a Man

4. On a Muggy Night in Mumbai

Answer: 4

Q.92. In this novel by Graham Greene a double agent uses classic works of action to encode
secret information. ―He put Clarissa Harlowe back in the bookcase‖ is the first clue to his
treachery. Then he draws on War and Peace and The Way We Live Now as matrices for
secretly transmitting information. Identify the novel.

1. The Man Within

2. Our Man in Havana

3. The Human Factor

4. The con dential Agent

Answer: 3

Q.93. In an ode, William Collins lamented the passing of a contemporary poet. The ode
began with the line: ―In yonder grave a Druid lies.‖ Name the poet whose passing Collins
Laments.

1. James Thomson

2. William Cowper

3. Alexander Pope

4. Thomas Gray

Answer: 1

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 242

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.94. In tradition ELT methods and materials, the native speaker is elevated and idealized
against stereotyped non-native speakers. This tendency dubbed by Adrian Holliday.

1. Native speakerism

2. The non-native fallacy

3. The near-native fallacy

4. The native-speaker bias

Answer: 1

Q.95. Which of the following acts were not passed during the Victorian Era?

1. The Married Women‘s property Rights Act

2. A series of Factory acts

3. The Custody Act

4. The Women‘s Su rage Act

Answer: 4

Q.96. Given below are two statements, one labelled as Assertion (A) and the other labelled
as Reason(R). Read the statements and choose the correct answer using the code given below:

Assertion (A) : Gender studies do not see an urgent need to help us navigate the various
pitfalls of racism, ethnocentrism, cultural relativism, and plain ignorance that ow from using
―culture‖ as an explanatory tool.

Reason (R) : Issues relating to Women‘s rights, gender roles, sexuality and family obligations
are centrally implicated in the so-called clash of civilizations between Christianity or
Secularism, and Islaam.

1. (A) is only partly addressed in (R)

2. (R) does not follow logically from (A).

3. (R) is (A) and vice versa

4. (A) and (R) are most logically related.

Answer: 2

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 243

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Q.97. The en-ending to denote the plural nous (as is oxen, children, brethren) has survived
from the

1. Middle English hymnals and chants in English parishes

2. Anglo-Norman case of making plural nouns

3. Odd Middle-English pronouncing custom of plurals

4. Old English practice of making plural nouns

Answer: 4

Comprehension :

The following is an extract from a famous play. Read it carefully to answer questions that
follow.

Maid : [from the hall doorway] ma‘am, a lady to see you – Nora: all right, let her come in.

[…the maid shows in MRS. LINDE, dressed in travelling clothes, and shuts the door after
her.]

Mrs. Linde : [in a dispirited and somewhat hesitant voice] Hello, Nora. Nora : hello –

Mrs Linde: you don‘t recognize me.

Nora : no, I don‘t know – but wait , I think – what ! what ! is it really you ? Mrs linde : yes its
me

Nora : Kristine ! to think I didn‘t recognize you. But then , how could i?

How you‘ve changed, Kristine !

Mrs. Linde : yes, no doubt I have. In nine – ten long years.

Nora : it is so long since we met ! yes, it‘s all of that. Oh, these last eight years have been a
happy time, believe me. And so now you‘ve come in to town, too. Made the long trip in the
winter. That took courage.

Mrs linde : I just got here by ship this morning .

Nora : to enjoy yourself over Christmas , of course. Oh,how lovely !yes, enjoy ourselves
we‘ll do that . but take your coat o . You are not still cold? There now, lets get cozy here by
the stove. No, the easy chair there ! I will take the rocker here. Yes, now you have your old
look again; it was only in that rst moment. You are a bit more pale, Kristine – and maybe a bit
thinner.

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 244

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

Mrs Linde : and much, much older nora.

Nora : yes, perhaps a bit older ; a tiny, tiny bit ; not much at all. Oh, but thoughtless me , to sit
here , chattering away. Sweet, can u forgive me?

Mrs Linde: what do you mean? Nora : you have become a widow. Mrs Linde : yes, three
years ago.

Nora : I knew it, of course; I read it in the papers. Oh, Kristine, you must believe me; I often
thought of writing you then , but kept postponing it, and something always interfered

Mrs Linde : nora , dear, I understand completely.

Nora : it was awful of me. You poor thing, how much you have gone through. And he left
you nothing?

Mrs Linse : no

Nora : and no children? Mrs Linde : no.

Nora : nothing at all then?

Mrs Linde : not even a sense of loss to feed on. Nora : but how could that be?

Mrs Linde : oh, sometimes it happens, Nora.

Nora : so completely alone. How terribly hard that must be for you. I have three lovely
children. You can‘t see them now; they are out with the maid.

Q.98. ―Not even a sense of loss to feed on‖ implies that

1. Mrs. Linde is given over to feeding on sorrow.

2. Mrs.Linde is completely devoid of all feeling.

3. Mrs.Linde is sentimentally attached to an irretrievable past

4. Mrs. Linde‘s severance from her tragic pair is total.

Answer: 4

Q.99. Identify the play of which this section is an excerpt.

1. A Doll‘s House by Henrik Ibsen

2. The Cherry Orchard by Anton Chekhov

3. Wit by Margaret Edson

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 245

Sahityastudy.com UGC Net English Screening

4. The importance of Being Earnest by Oscar Wilde

Answer: 1

Q.100. Which of the following description best applies to the above extract?

1. Friends comparing notes and counting losses in a meeting sudden and unanticipated.

2. the sense of loss inevitable with the passage of time and the imperceptible dissolution of
the conventional marriage.

3. A chance meeting between old friends which leaves one puzzling over the inexplicable
losses the other su ered.

4. A meeting of two friends – one married, the other unmarried after a gap of years.

5.Answer: 3

Dilbag Verma; 9053239892 Page 246